mounting c. Abraham saw not the raine of fire and brimstone but the smoake onely thereof and yet he rose very early so that it seemeth the burning of Sodome was done in a moment for the raine fell not till Lot was entred into Zoar which was about the Sunne rising vers 23. By this we may see how suddenly the world at Christs comming shall be consumed with fire and we changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye 1 Cor. 15.52 Muscul. 6. Doct. Wherefore unlawfull copulations are often more fruitfull than lawfull Vers. 36. THus were both the daughters of Lot with childe c. We finde in Scripture that many lawfully companying with their husbands as Sara Rebecca Rachel Anna yet hardly conceived and yet divers with one unlawfull copulation were with childe as Thamar with Iuda Bersebe with David Lots daughters with their father which the Lord doth not as more favouring such unlawfull conjunctions but to this end that such secret uncleane works should come to light for their conversion as in Iuda David or confusion Marlor 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Vniversality no sure marke of the Church Vers. 4. ALL the people from all quarters All rhe whole City of Sodome consented in evill onely Lot and his family were free Universality then is but a slender or uncertaine argument of the truth or Church that professeth it It is oftner seene that the greater part is the worse than otherwise The Romanists therefore reason but simply that their religion is the best because the greater part of the world received it for by the same reason the uncleane conversation of Sodome might bee justified against Lot 2. Confut. Against Atheists that beleeve not the transmutation of Lots wiâ—â— Vers. 26. SHe became a pillar of salt Let not prophane persons scoffe at this as though it were one of Ovids Metamorphosis fables There is a great difference betweene Gods actions and Poets fictions he that beleeveth that God made all things of nothing which dayly seeth birds to come forth of egges and living creatures to be ingendred by dead seed and hopeth for the resurrection of the body cannot doubt but that God could turne a womans body into a salty pillar 3. Confut. Monkish and solitary life maketh not more holy Vers. 38. HE dwelt in a cave Even Lot in a solitary cave committed sinne it is not then the place that amendeth mens manners Gregory well saith sic desit spiritus non adjuvat locus If an heart be wanting the place helpeth not Lot sinned in the mountaine Adam fell in Paradise the Angels in heaven It is then but a Popish fantasie that a Monks coule a cloister life an Hermites weed can make a man more holy But it is to be feared that as dtunkennesse and incest were committed even in the cave so the Gloisters and Cells of Popish votaries are not free from the like uncleannesse 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Vnruly people to be gently handled Vers. 7. I Pray you my brethren doe not so wickedly c. Lot sheweth that a furious multitude is to be gently dealt withall and not to be exasperated with sharpe words as here Lot calleth the Sodomites his brethren not in the same profession but in respect of his cohabitation and common condition of life This is S. Pauls rule Instructing them with meeknesse that are contrary minded 2 Tim. 2.25 2. Observ. God delivereth in extremity Vers. 10. THe men put forth their hands and pulled Lot c. The Lord though he deferre his helpe yet will not faile us in the greatest danger when we are brought to a straight As here Lot was delivered from the Sodomites as from raging Lions when he was as under their pawes Calvin In the like pinch the Lord delivered David when Saul had compassed him in 1 Sam. 23.26 3. Observ. Prophane persons make a mocke of Gods judgements Vers. 14. HE seemed to his sons in law as though he had mocked c. Such are the prophane Atheists and worldlings that make but a mocke and scorne of Gods judgements and are no better perswaded of the end of the world by fire than these wretches were of the destruction of Sodome of such S. Peter speaketh That there shall be in the last dayes mockers c. which shall say where is the promise of his comming c. 2 Pet. 3.3 Calvin 4. Observ. We must not deferre our turning to God Vers. 16. AS he prolonged the time By Lots example who delaying the time if God had not beene more mercifull to draw him forth might have perished in the overthrow of Sodome wee are taught how dangerous a thing it is to deferre our calling and to trifle or dally with Gods judgements Therefore the Prophet Amos saith Prepare to meet thy God O Israel Amos 4.12 better to meet and prevent the Lord by repentance than to stay till his judgements overtake us 5. Observ. We must not forsake our calling Vers. 26. HIs wife looked backe This teacheth us that a man should not fall away from his profession and calling whereinto he is once entred as our Saviour saith He that setteth his hand to the plowe and looketh back is not fit for the kingdome of God Luk 9.26 Muscul. 6. Obser. He that wavereth in faith is never setled Vers. 28. NOt so my Lord Lot not following the Lords direction to goe first to the mountaine entreateth for Zoar yet being in Zoar he is not contented to stay there So they which doe not submit themselves to Gods ordinance but are doubtfull in faith are unconstant and wavering and never setled as Saint Iames saith A wavering minded man is unstable in all his wayes 7. Observ. Custome and continuance in sinne dangerous Vers. 35. THey made their father drunke that night also c. We see then what a dangerous thing it is once to give way to the tentation of Satan Lot having beene once drunken already is more apt to fall into it againe so fearefull is a custome and continuance in sinne Our instruction is therefore that we should resist the temptation at the first and not by yeelding to give way for a second assault 〈◊〉 the Apostle saith Be not overcome of evill but overcome evill with goodnesse Rom. 12.21 8. Observ. The sinne of drunkennesse how dangerous FUrther we see how much drunkennesse is to be taken heed of which did prostitute Lot so excellent a man to such beastly uncleannesse Origen well noteth Decepit Lot ebrietas quem Sodoma non decepit uritur ebrius flammis mulierum quem sobriam sulphurea flamma non attigerat drunkennesse deceived Lot whom Sodome could not deceive he burneth with the lust of women being drunken whom while he was sober the flames of brimstone touched not Wherefore let us alwayes remember that saying of the Apostle Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled with the spirit Eph. 5.15 CHAP. XX. 1. The Method THis Chapter hath two
healed the woman that had beene bowed together upon the Sabbath Luk. 13.11 And at another time hee recovered a lame man upon the Sabbath day and bid him take up his bed and walke Ioh. 5.8 Thirdly works tending to pietie were not inhibited upon that day as the Priests did offer sacrifice and doe other bodily works that belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to breake the Sabbath and yet were blamelesse Matth. 12.5 not that indeed the Sabbath day was broken by them but this is spoken in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessarie worke were done therein Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST X. Why the children servants and cattell are commanded to rest Vers. 10. THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. 1. The father of every house must not onely provide that himselfe keepe a Sabbath unto the Lord but hee must have a care of those which are under his charge as of his sonnes and daughters then of his servants whom he is bound to instruct in the wayes of the Lord. 2. But the case is divers where the servant is of the same profession and where he is not for if he be of the same religion the master is to instruct him and to see he keepe the Lords Sabbaths if he be of another profession as a Jew or Saracen now the servant is to be considered as a thing appertaining to the master and so he is to keepe the Sabbath though non propter se not of conscience in respect of himselfe yet propter Dominum because of his master who cannot observe the Sabbath quietly seeing his servant to breake it in his sight and so for the same cause the precept is given in the next place concerning the rest of the cattell 3. The beast also is to rest for these causes first that mercie and compassion should be extended even unto the dumbe creature that it may sometime be spared and have some respite from labour Secondly because the beast cannot be employed but man also thereby is constrained to worke also and so to violate the Sabbath in taking care for his beast Thirdly that by the fight of the cattell resting from their labour man also might be put in minde of his dutie to keepe the Lords rest like as for the same cause in publike fasts the beasts were enjoyned abstinence that men seeing them in their kinde to mourne might be stirred up unto griefe and sorrow Simler 4. But whereas mention is made onely of the sonne and daughter man servant and maid servant and not of such women as were married the wife therefore must be comprehended under this word thou because the Matrone of the house is in some sort joyned with the father of the house in the administration of the familie Tostat. qu. 14. 5. Cajetane also here giveth this note Quod nulla fuit mentio pastorum That no mention is made of shepherds which tended their flocks but onely of the domesticall servants which were as a part of the house because it was impossible to leave the great flocks of sheepe without a superintendent or keeper every seventh day QUEST XI What strangers were enjoyned to keepe the Sabbaths rest Vers. 10. NOr thy stranger that is in within thy gates 1. Tostatus understandeth such strangers as dwelt in their walled cities for the word here used signifieth both gates and cities so also Vatablus and Oleaster here alludeth unto that use and custome of strangers which inhabited rather in the suburbs and about the gates than in the heart of the citie but it is more largely taken than for the gates of the cities because many strangers might dwell among them in townes and villages where were no gates By gates then by a certaine metaphor are understood the bounds and limits of every ones jurisdiction Iun. whether it were in citie towne or familie 2. Tostatus thinketh that here the stranger is meant which was converted to the Israelites faith and such as were circumcised for then they were bound to keepe the whole law otherwise not quaest 14. But I preferre rather Cajetanes opinion that they were to compell even the Ethnikes among them to keepe the corporall rest though they did not communicate with them in other parts of the divine service Quoniam dedecet publicum festum turpe reddi à peregrinis Because it was not fit that the publike festivall should be defiled by strangers To the same purpose Lippoman Nulli cohabitanti permittitur Sabbati dissolutio None that cohabited was to be permitted to dissolve the Sabbath And this was commanded for these two reasons Ne suo exemplo scandalum praeberent Ecclesiae Lest they might give offence unto the Church by their example and lest the Jewes also by this occasion might have taken libertie to violate the Sabbath Vrsin QUEST XII Why a reason is added to this Commandement Vers. 11. FOr in six dayes c. 1. This is a reason not of the morall but of the ceremoniall part of this Commandement for the observation of the seventh day for otherwise we should be bound to the keeping of the same day still Lippoman 2. And the Lord herein doth propound his owne example to draw us to obedience that as children wee should imitate the example of our heavenly father Basting 3. Now the cause why a reason is annexed to this Commandement concerning the Sabbath but de caede nihil tale adjecit c. no such thing is added touching murther Chrysostome yeeldeth to bee this because the conscience of man by nature telleth him that murther is evill but the Commandement of keeping the Sabbath being but particular and for a time non est de principalibus per conscientiam exquisitis c. is not one of the principall things such as the conscience enquireth of But Thomas doth more fully explaine this reason Illa quae sunt pure moralia habent manifestam rationem those precepts which are meere morall are evident enough and need not have any other reason annexed but in those precepts which beside the morall part have a ceremoniall consideration as in the second of grave◠images and in the fourth of the determination of the day oportuit rationem assignari it behoved a reason to be assigned because being not wholly grounded upon naturall reason magis natum erat è mente excidere it was more apt to fall out of the minde 4. Cajetane also giveth another reason Inseruit Deus 〈◊〉 proprio aliquid juris positivi juri morali naturali c. God with his owne mouth did insert somewhat of the positive law into the naturall and morall law to authorise such positive lawes as should afterward be given by Moses lest if the Lord had not given with his owne mouth some positive law Moses might have beene thought to have framed them himselfe QUEST XIII How the Lord is said to have rested REsted the seventh day 1. Quievit à condendo alio mundo non
day their creation was in working till the fifth day for this were to confound the workes of the creation which Moses precisely referreth to their severall dayes workes Mercer QVEST. XXV Whether all kind of creeping things were made in the beginning Vers. 25. EVery creeping thing If every kind of worme and creeping thing were created in the beginning then we refuse Augustines conceit that such creatures as are generated of dead bodies were not then made lib. 3. de Genes c. 14. For like as other perfect beasts were at the first formed out of the earth yet afterward left to their usuall generation so these creeping wormes flyes and such like might then have their creation as the rest though now ingendred by corruption of other matter Likewise wee reject Pererius conceit that thinketh those creatures which doe spring of corruption and are noysome and offensive to man not to have had their beginning then for by this reason neither should the serpent have beene created these creatures though hurtfull now to mans nature if man had not fallen should not have beene so We therefore rather allow Basils opinion that even these small beasts which doe spring from corruption now were produced in the first creation hom 7. in Genes and this is more agreeable to the text which mentioneth every creeping thing then to have beene made yet wee doe not thinke that there may not bee or is not in the world any other forme or fashion of flye or worme than was in the first creation but that the generall kind was then formed of such severall creeping things and a generall power and ability given to produce them out of such corruptible matter as is fit for their generation QVEST. XXVI Whether creatures of a mixed kind were made in the beginning ANother question also here ariseth concerning those kinds of beasts which are brought forth by a mixt generation as the mule by the mixture of the Asse and the Mare the Leopard of the Libbard and Lionesse the Lynx of the wolfe and hind whether these mixed kindes were created in the beginning Some doe thinke that they were but I hold rather the contrary with Rupertus lib. 1. de Trinitat c. 57. and for these reasons 1. because these are no new kinds but the first kinds made in the creation mixed and conjoyned together that we need not fetch their originall from the creation 2. Because wee finde it directly expressed in Scripture that Anah the sonne of Sibeon first found out mules in the wildernesse as he fed his fathers asses Gen. â—6 24 he was the first that found out the generation of mules by the unnaturall coupling of asses and mares 3. The Lord directly forbiddeth to plow with an oxe and an asse Deut. 22.10 much more unlawfull was it to couple divers kinds for generation than to yoke divers kinds together for tillage 4. By the same reason wee might fetch the patterne of other monstrous births from the creation as such whereof Plutarch maketh mention as of one Onoscâ—lis the daughter of one Aristonymus begotten of an asse and Epona begotten of a mare by Fulvius Stellus Plutarch parall 29. But these monstrous generations 〈◊〉 never by Gods creation or ordinance brought into the world but by mans wicked invention QVEST. XXVII How God made man according to his image Vers. 26. LEt us make man in our image according to our likenesse 1. We neither here approve the opinion of Ruperâ—us who by image here understandeth the second person of the Trinity by likenesse or similitude the third person namely the holy spirit lib 2. de Trinitat c. 2. for in that the Lord saith let us make man in ouâ— image the image of the whole Trinity is expressed and not the image of the father onely 2 Neither are the words so to be taken as though man was made according to the similitude of that humane nature which Christ the Sonne of God was to assume whereas the Scripture saith that Christ tooke upon him the likenesse of man Phil. 2.7 and not man his likenesse 3. We also reject the conceit of Eugubinus and Oleaster who thinke that God took upon him an humane shape when he created man and therefore said Let us make him in our image for neither did God the Father ever appeare in any such shape neither could it bee said to bee Gods image being assumed but for a time 4. Neither yet doe we distinguish these words as some of the Fathers Origen Basil Ambrose who referre image to the naturall gifts of reason understanding memory the similitude to the supernaturall gifts of grace as of holinesse righteousnesse for we see that the Apostle applieth the image to the work of grace in our renovation or regeneration Coloss. 3.10 Let us put off the old man c. seeing wee have put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Wee conclude therefore that there is no difference in the sense and meaning of these words but that one is the explication of the other QVEST. XXVIII Wherein the image of God consisteth in man ANother great question is here briefly to be discussed wherein this image of God consisteth according to the which man was created 1. Epiphanius judgeth it a matter incomprehensible because he thought that the perfect image of God is here understood without any difference or dissimilitude Epiphan haeres 70. whereas the Scripture saith not that man absolutely was made like unto God 2. Theodoret thought that man onely and not woman was created after the image of God whereas the contrary is evident vers 27. God created man in his image and then it followeth male and female created hee them signifying thereby that both were created according to his image And whereas the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11.7 Man is the image and glory of God the woman the glory of the man he speaketh onely of the authority and preeminence given unto man wherein the image of God in that behalfe is more expressed in the man but not of the principall part of that image which as the Apostle saith consisteth in righteousnesse and holinesse according to which image the woman was created as well as the man Basil Chrysostome doe understand this image of the dominion which man hath over the other creatures Augustine of the immortality of the soule where in it is like unto God lib. de quantitat anim c. 2. Nyssenus in Hexemeron herein saith this image consisteth because the soule is capable of all goodnesse Damâ—scene because man hath free-will lib. 2. de fide c. 12. The Master of Sentences distinct 16. because man hath reason and understanding and therein excelleth all other creatures Others beside these faculties of the soule wherein the image of God is expressed doe further affirme that the likenesse is in these respects 1. Because that as all things originally are in God so also man doth participate with the nature of all creatures
discerned by the feeling and therefore our Saviour saith feele and see a spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see mee to have And some have reported that they have felt such bodies assumed by spirits as colde as yce and of a divers substance from humane flesh as Alexander ab Alexandro so writeth of another to whom a spirit appeared and Cardanus of himselfe If any man object that Abraham washed the Angels feet and yet discerned them not I will not answer with Pererius whose judgement I refuse not in the rest that Abrahams intent upon other things regarded it not But I note a difference betweene the operation of good and bad Angels that these never appeared with true bodies and therefore were called Phantasmata visions fansies Marke 6.49 But unto the other God gave the use of true bodies for a time during that ministerie or service as appeareth in that they did eat and drinke were lodged had their feet washed c. 3. But howsoever spirits may assume bodies they are not such as can be instruments of generation by conveying of humane seed as some have imagined because the scripture saith children are the inheritance of the Lord Psal. 127.3 And Evah confesseth when Cain was borne that she had obtained a son of God Gen. 4.1 and if that were true which is fabled of Merlin such kind of birth should be oftner seene in the world Wherefore by the sonnes of God in this place 1. Neither doe wee understand Angels good or bad 2. Neither men of tall and great stature as such things as are excellent in their kind are so called as high and tall trees are said to be the trees of God Psal. 104.16.3 Nor yet the sonnes of Princes and great men as the Chalde readeth to whom Mercerus subscribeth which are called Gods in scripture Psal. 82.6 I said ye are Gods c 4. Neither yet are they so called because they came of Seeth who as Suidas thinketh was in respect of his religion and great knowledge saluted as a God in earth 5. But they are here named the sonnes of God that were of the righteous seed and worshippers of the true God as the wicked are called the sonnes of the Devil and he their father Iohn 8.44 ye are of your father the Devill who although they were not indeed the sonnes of God in his eternall election yet were they so in respect of their externall calling QVEST. VII The meaning of these words My spirit shall not alwaies strive c. 4. Vers. 3. MY spirit shall not alwaies strive c. 1. Not as the latine text is My spirit shall not alwaies remaine which some expound of Gods wrath some of his providence some of the holy Ghost some of the soule and spirit of man inspired of God and then the sense to bee that Gods wrath shall not alwaies continue but he will punish them at once or he will no more protect them or take care for them neither his spirit shall be with them or he will take away their life and spirit from them For this variety of interpretation ariseth of the mistaking of the word which signifieth to contend or judge not to remaine 2 Neither is Pagmines interpretation so apt my spirit shall not alwaies bee sheathed as a sword in a scabbard and so hee would derive the word jadon of neden which signifieth a sheath 3. The meaning then of these words my spirit shall not alwaies judge or contend is neither as Hierom expoundeth non eos ad â—ternos servabo cruciatus I will not punish them for ever but render unto them here that which they deserve For S. Peter sheweth that their soules are now in the prison of hell and so everlastingly punished 1 Peter 3.19 Neither as Cajetane that God would no more punish them spiritually as hee had done by taking his grace and spirit from them but now he would inflict a corporall punishment upon them for God had not yet punished them giving them the space of 120. yeares to repent But either wee may understand these words with Oleaster that God would no longer strive with them in reprooving and admonishing them which they regarded not or with Iunius God would no longer consult or dispute the matter as it were with himselfe what to doe with them but if they amended not within that space set he would certainly destroy them QVEST. VIII What these Giants were 5. Vers. 4. THese were Giants c. Some thinke that these were called Giants not for their greatnesse of stature but their cruell and beastly conditions so thinke Philo Ioseph Damas. Cyril with others so also Iunius 2. But beside their fierce and cruell nature it is most probable that they were of huge and great stature Mercer for such there were also after the floud as the sonnes of Anak in comparison of whom the Israelites seemed as grashoppers Num. 13.34 such were the Emmims and Zaâ—zummims Deut. 2.10 17. and Og the King of Basan whose bed was of iron being nine cubits in length and foure in breadth Deut. 3.11 and of this judgement are Ambrose Augustine Theodoret. 3. And these Giants huge in stature men of great strength as is shewed after in this verse did most abound before the floud and such also was the off-spring of this unlawfull copulation betweene the sonnes of God and daughters of men 4. And they were men of renowne that is famous over all the world because they did tyrannize over their neighbours and brought them in subjection of whom Berosius writeth that they had a City called Enos about the mountaine Libanus which ruled over all the world they did eat mans flesh and had unlawfull company with their mothers daughters with mules and bruit beasts 5. Some as Rasi doe referre this generation of Giants to the times of Enos further affirming that the Lord sent the Ocean Sea which destroyed the generation of these Giants and the third part of the world but the Giants which succeeded them were as wicked as they But of this inundation of the Ocean no mention is made in Scripture neither is it like that the generation of Giants began so soone in the world neither with Aben Ezra doe we understand this of the generation of Giants after the floud of whom came Og and the rest as though any of the Giants had escaped the floud to beget Giants afterward and that Noe and his sonnes were Giants it is not to be thought Mercer Neither were these Giants onely in Noahs time but when this violent rage of lust beganne to reigne in the world then this off-spring of Giants came in which continued till the time of Noah 6. Neither were these Giants onely of Seths race as some thinke nor yet onely of Cain as R. Sel. but in both families there were Giants after they thus coupled together with out the feare of God Mercer Calvin 7. So that the Nephilim here spoken of so named of Naphal which
the rest of his sonnes being yet unborne Ramban 3. Neither is this an imprecation but a prediction of that which was to come Theodoret Calvin 4. Canaan is accursed not Cham not for that Canaan first saw his fathers wickednesse Theodoret or because of Gods favour towards Cham in preserving him in the Arke as some Jewes thinke nor yet lest that if Cham had beene named his whole posterity should have beene under this curse whereas Canaan only standeth under it Perer. for the whole lineage of Cham stood accursed But Chams sonne is noted not the father both to shew the greatnesse of his sinne whereby the punishment was derived also to his posterity Calvin And to declare that Canaan following his fathers ungodly steps who was partaker with him deriding Noah Mercer was also worthy of the same malediction Ambrose ibid. As also Canaan is singled out from the rest of Chams sons by the spirit of prophesie whereby Noah foresaw the wickednes of that nation and now the time was come when the event was to answer the prophecy in expelling the Canâ—nites and making them servants to Sems posterity Calvin As also hereby we are given to understand as Gregory well noteth in that Cham sinning Canaan is cursed quod reproborum nequitia hic inultae proficiunt sed in posterum feriuntur that wicked mens sinnes goe a while unpunâ—shed but they are afterwards met withall QVEST. XX. How Canaan became a servant to his brethren SErvant of servants 1. That his condition should be most slavish and servile more vile than the lowest degree of servants which should be so much the more grievous because he is subjected to his brethren whereas to be a servant to strangers is more willingly borne as Iosephus brethren thought great scorne that their brother should be their Lord Muscul. 2. We see that as in Adam sinne brought forth death so in Caine it is the beginning of slavish servitude ecce fratrem eodem natum patre peccatum fecit servâ—m behold sinne maketh the brother borne of the same parent a servant Chrysost. A profitable service and subjection should otherwise have beene in the world as when men for order sake and their better preservation obey their mercifull and prudent rulers that governe them as fathers But the slavish life and service had the beginning in cursed Canaan such as their state is that are taken captives in battell who being saved alive servi fiebant a servando appellati became servants being so called because they were saved Augustine 3. Though this curse did not presently take place for the Cananites did hold the Israelites a while in subjection yet at the length Gods judgements which hee in his wisdome and secret counsell for reasons best knowne to himselfe suspendeth were executed to the full upon Canaans seed Calvin QVEST. XXI How children are punished for their parents sinnes BUt here a great question will be moved that seeing Canaan was accursed for his fathers sinne how it standeth with Gods justice to punish the children for the fathers transgression for the better resolving of this doubt these severall considerations are duly to be weighed 1. The judgements of God are of two sorts they are either executed in this life or in the next in this many times they which sinne escape unpunished and they which are innocent are temporally chastised but in the next world every man shall receive according to their workes 2. Gods judgements in this life are either in spirituall or temporall things in spirituall which properly concerne the soule none are punished for another as the Lord saith by his Prophet Ezechiel the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father of the sonne but the soule that sinneth shall dye But in temporall things as the losse of the commodities and pleasures of this world yea of life it selfe one may be punished for another 3. The judgements in temporall things are to be considered either as chasticements and medicines or as punishments in the first sense they may fall upon innocents as Daniel and Ezechiel went into captivity being not guilty of the peoples Idolatry but this was a medicine tending to their spirituall good But as they are punishments they are onely incident to those which have deserved them So then God in his infinite wisdome doth lay temporall chasticements upon some even for others sinnes 1. That thereby we should be admonished both to detest sinne in our selves and to disswade others from it seeing it enwrappeth many in the same judgement 2. God can recompence abundantly the losse of temporall things yea of life it selfe with spirituall and eternall blessings 3. Yet none are so pure and innocent but must confesse that howsoever they are free from some great offences yet for other sinnes they may justly deserve punishment 4. But this course to punish one for another is onely to bee left unto God Man must observe another rule to punish him onely that sinned as it is in the Law the father shall not be put to death for the sonne nor the sonne for the father Deut. 24.16 though in other punishments which tend not to the death or affliction of the body as in depriving of honours liberty goods it standeth with justice even among men to punish the children for the fathers and many for one as is seene in the case of treason yet this privilege in general to punnish one for another is peculiar to God because he is both the Soueraigne Lord over man and all he hath he only knoweth how to make such chasticements medicinall and how otherwise abundantly to recompense those that are afflicted which things are not in mans power who therefore in inflicting of punishment must respect every mans desert 5. Yet for the most part they which are punished for other mens sinnes are guilty of the same themselves and therefore the Lord saith he will visit the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20.5 Where is to be considered 1. That God alwayes thus punisheth not but rather by this threatning terrifieth than verifieth the same by his iudgements Theodoret. yet sometime the Lord thus judgeth the posterity of the wicked as Gregory well saith si nulla puniret quis Deum res humanas curare crederet sin cuncta puniret extremum judicium unde restaret if God should punish no sinnes who could thinke that God had any care of humane matters and if hee punished all no man would looke for the latter judgement 2. Herein the long sufferance of God appeareth that hee deferreth his judgement sometime to the third and fourth generation to see if in the meane time the wicked parents or their children may amend if they doe not then the Lord is said to visit their iniquities that is to remember them at the length which he had a great while left unpunished as the Prophet saith
excused from untruth howsoever he thinketh the first may in Gen. 27. Numb 57. Wherefore the best solution of this question is that Iacob told an officious lye to his father 1. As is evident by his three speeches I am Esau thy first borne and I have done as thou badest mee and eat of my venison for none of all these are true 2. Yet was not this dissimulation of Iacob either injurious to Isaack for he in this his errour perceived the purpose of God and was content the blessing should stand noâ— yet prejudiciall to Esau who in effect lost nothing due unto him but only the right by this meanes was restored to Iacob 3. God useth Iacobs infirmity and maketh it to serve his owne purpose this lye then of Iacobs though in respect of these circumstances it be extenuated yet is not justified nor yet to bee drawne into example of this opinion are our best writers Calvin Muscul Mercer Luther and of the other side Lyranus Tostatus Cajetan Lippoman QUEST IX Of the midwives excuse made to Pharaoh HEre because the example of the midwives which made that excuse to Pharao in preserving the childrens lives is some what like to this of Iacob I will briefly shew what is to be thought thereof 1. Gregory thinketh they lied saying to Pharaoh The Hebrew women are lively and are delivered before the midwife come at them Exod. 2.19 and therefore they only received a temporall reward it is said the Lord made them houses ulterius quod expectarent mercedis suae pramium non haberent and therefore should looke for no further reward lib. 18. moral Contra. But it is further added The midwives feared God and the Scripture pronounceth them blessed that feare the Lord Psal. 112.1 And none are blessed without the assurance of everlasting life 2. Thomas Aquinas saith that in respect of their feare and reverence of God they were everlastingly rewarded but for that externall act of lying they received onely a temporall reward In 2.2 qu. 100. arâ— ultim Contra. But the act of lying is simply evill and therefore is worthy of no reward God prospered the midwives not for their dissembling but because they feared God and refused to destroy the infants 3. Some commend the midwives for their disobeying of Pharaohs cruell edict but blame them for their dissembling Genevens annot at 4. But seeing the Scripture commendeth this fact of the midwives I thinke rather that they spake the truth and that the Lord gave extraordinary strength to the Hebrew women in this extremity to be delivered with speed because of the danger As for that reward in building of them houses it is to be referred rather to the increasing and propagation of the Israelites than to the midwives as the 20. verse sheweth God prospered the midwives and the people were multiplied Iun. QUEST X. How divers examples in Scripture may be defended from lying NOw that we may know how to discerne of such examples in Scripture which are produced by those which defend lying whether they are to be thought to have lyed these rules must be observed 1. It is one thing to conceale the truth another to lie as Abraham did hide the truth when he said Sarah was his sister 2. It is one thing to lie another to speake figuratively as it is said the seed of Abraham should be multiplied as the sand of the sea Gen. 21. 3. A sentence may be uttered in a mysticall or allegoricall sense without any lye or untruth as our Saviour saith I will dissolve this temple and build it in three dayes Ioh. 2. hee spake of the temple of his body 4. Though divers holy men and women be commended in Scripture we must not thinke that straightway all they did or said is commendable but as their doings were imperfect so in their sayings also they might erre Perer. QUEST XI How Isaack was deceived in all his senses Vers. 20. HOw hast thou found it so quickly c. 1. Two things gave occasion of suspition to Isaack to enquire whether it were Esau his sonne the voyce of Iacob and his so soone returne 2. And Isaack was thus inquisitive because he intended to blesse Esau whom he affected because he was serviceable and obsequious and provided his fathers diet and therefore intended to bestow his best blessing upon him Perer. 3. He mistrusteth his sight because it was dimme and his eares being heavy and thinketh to try out the matter by his feeling as Thomas would not beleeve till he had first felt Christs side The Hebrewes say Isaack used beside the sense of tasting in his meat and of smelling the odour of the garments and so used all his senses Mercer 4. Yet God did astonish and dull all his senses to shew that mans purpose cannot stand against the counsell of God and partly that Isaack thereby might bee rebuked for his preposterous love to Esau Calvin QUEST XII Why the Lord suffered Isaack to be deceived Vers. 23. FOr hee knew him not 1. Isaack though hee suspected somewhat was put out of doubt by his feeling and smelling by that opinion he had of Iacobs simplicity and for that hee thought he had spoken in secret to Esau without any others privitie 2. It pleased God that Isaack should be thus deceived beside the reasons before alleaged that we might know Nullum hominem plenam habuisse scientiam c. That no man ever had a fulnesse of knowledge but Christ Hierom. epist. 125. And Gregory hereby thinketh the calling of the Gentiles to be prefigured as it is in the Psalme A people which I have not knowne shall serve me Psal. 18. hom 6. in Ezech. 3. It seemed good also unto God that the blessing should be conveyed to Iacob by this meanes 1. That the manifold wisdome of God may appeare in bringing his purpose to passe by divers meanes and wayes 2. That his provident care toward Iacob might hereby bee made manifest 3. And the Lord would worke it this sodaine way rather than by revelation to Isaack leâ—t Esau a furious man if his father had willingly given away the blessing should have been incensed against his parents Pererius QUEST XIII Why Isaack compareth his sonne to the smell of a field Vers. 27. THe smell of my sonne is as the smell of a field c. 1. Isaack by the present smell of Esaus garments which savoured of the field taketh occasion as by an externall signe to utter a spirituall blessing Mercer And as every man borroweth similitudes from his trade as the mariner the souldier and such like so here Isaack blesseth by the similitude of the field wherein Esau was exercised as Hierome noteth of Amos who beginneth his prophecie thus The Lord shall roare from Sion Amos 1.2 because he being a field-man kept the woods where the Lions roared 2. The field is commended for three things pleasure in the variety of flowers to the eye sweetnesse of the fragrant odours to the smell abundance and
that because they suffered in earth they should there also bee rewarded but as the Israelites were afflicted in Egypt and recompensed in Canaan so the faithfull for their travell and labour in the earth shall finde rest in heaven 5. Confut. Obedience for feare of punishment not commendable Vers. 41. THe dayes of mourning for my father will come shortly c. Esau forbeareth a while from slaying his brother not of any conscience but for feare of his fathers curse displeasure we see then that obedience which is caused for feare of punishment is but a forced obedience nor of any acceptance with God which notwithstanding is so much commended of the Papists Calvin Saint Paul saith Love is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 they then which doe not yeeld their service of love doe not keepe and fulfill the Law 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. The meditation of death profitable Vers. 2. I Know not the day of my death The ignorance of the time of our end ought to stirre us up to watchfulnesse and to make all things strait with God and the world as here Isaack resolveth to hasten the blessing of his sonne because of the uncertainty of his end Muscul. for our Saviour exhorteth us to watch because we know not when the Master of the house will come Mark 13.35 2. Observ. Parents curse how much to be feared Vers. 12. SO shall I bring a curse upon mee and not a blessing c. Iacob is afraid to purchase his fathers curse whereunto the Scripture attributeth much we read how heavie Noahs curse was upon Cham Augustine reporteth a strange story of a woman of Caesarea in Cappadocia who after the death of her husband receiving wrong at the hand of her children which were ten in number seven sonnes and three daughters accursed them all whereupon presently they were all stricken with a shaking and trembling of all their parts and for shame they dispersed themselves into divers Countries of which number two Pallus and Paladia a brother and sister came to Hippo Lib. 27. de Civit. Dei cap. 8. 3. Observ. God must be sought and flied unto in time Vers. 34. BLesse me also my father c. Esau came too late for the blessing which was bestowed before and he comming out of time another having prevented him could not obtaine it no not with teares we must seeke the Lord therefore in time and enter in while the doore is open lest if we stay till the doore be shut upon us we remaine without so the Prophet saith Seeke the Lord while he may be found call upon him while he is neare Isay 55.6 Calvin 4. Observ. Outward blessings common to the just and unjust Vers. 39. THe fatnesse of the earth shall be thy dwelling c. Esau is blessed with temporall gifts as the fatnesse of the earth as Iacob was before so that wee see that these externall blessings of the world are granted as well to the ungodly as the righteous as our Saviour saith That God sendeth raine upon the just and unjust Matth. 5.45 Perer. Which teacheth us that we should not much care for these outward things but desire the best and more principall gifts 5. Observ. Persecution for righteousnesse sake Vers. 43. FLee to Haran c. Iacob is constrained to flee and shift for himselfe because of the blessing so while the faithfull doe seeke for the Kingdome of heaven and spirituall things they must make account to finde hard entertainment in the world Calvin But Christ hath given us a comfort Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Matth. 5.10 6. Observ. Gods promises to be expected with patience FUrther whereas Iacob which hath the blessing is driven from his fathers house and is constrained to serve twenty years under an hard master and Esau in the meane time had the rule of his fathers house prospered and became a mighty man and yet for all this neither Rebeckah nor Iacob despaired of Gods promise or doubted of the blessing it teacheth us that although the wicked doe for a while flourish in the world we should not doubt but that God in his good time will performe his promise toward his Mercer 7. Observ. Injuries must first be forgotten and then forgiven Vers. 45. TIll thy brothers wrath be turned away c. and he forget c. The forgetfulnesse of wrongs bringeth forth forgivenesse but where injuries are remembred they are hardly remitted Muscul. We must therefore forget and then forgive as Ioseph did forget all the wrongs that his brethren did unto him and considered how the Lord turned it to his good Gen. 50.20 8. Observ. Wives must not exasperate or provoke their husbands Vers. 46. I Am weary of my life for the daughters of Hoth Rebeckah as a wise and discreet woman not willing to grieve her husband concealeth from him the malicious hatred of Esau toward Iacob and pretendeth another cause of sending away Iacob namely to provide him a wife from her owne kindred and not to match into so wicked a race as Esau had done Mercer By which example women should learne that as their husbands ought not to be bitter to them so they againe should not exasperate their husbands with quicke words or froward deeds as Sarah obeyed Abraham and called him Lord 1 Pet. 3.6 she did with milde and dutifull words seeke to please him CHAP. XXVIII 1. The Argument and Contents FIrst Isaacks charge to Iacob concerning his marriage and his blessing are set forth vers 1.5 2. Esau his hypocrisie who to please his father taketh a wife from Ismaels house vers 6. to 10. 3. Gods providence is declared in a vision to Iacob how the Lord promised to bee with him and to conduct him vers 10. to 16. 4. Iacobs feare devotion and vow are expressed vers 16. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 2. Into Mesopotamia of Syria H.C. Mesopotamia S.B. Padan of Syria T. Padan Aram. G.P. v. 4. Which God promised to thy grand-father H. which God gave to Abraham cater v. 5. Rebeckah his mother H. the mother of Iacob and Esau. cater v. 8. Proving that his father did not willingly looke upon the daughters of Canaan H. Esau saw that the daughters of Canaan displeased or seemed evill in the sight of Isaack his father cater v. 9. Melech the daughter of Ismael H. Mahalath caet v. 13. The Lord leaned upon the ladder H. the glory of God stood upon it C. the Lord stood above it cater v. 13. Feare not S. the rest have not these words v. 14. For thee and for thy children shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed C. in thee and thy seed cater v. 16. In truth the glory of God dwelleth in this place C. truly the Lord is in this place cat v. 17. This is no common place but a place wherein God is pleased and over against this place is the gate of heaven C. this is no other
for so little Calvin 4. Neither was this portion a severall lot to Ioseph beside the portion that afterwards fell unto Ephraim and Manasseh in the division of the land for they had it in their lot Iosu. 24.32 Mercer 5. Wherefore this portion given to Ioseph was both the citie Sechem and territorie adjoyning whereof mention is made Iohn 4.5 For though Sechem bee not here a proper name as the Septuag read because of the word achad one that is joyned with it for there was but one Sechem yet in this word which signifieth a part or portion there is a fit allusion also to the place it selfe which Iacob giveth Iun. QUEST IX How Iacob is said to have gotten Sechem by his sword and bow Vers. 22. WHich I gat out of the hand of the Amorite by my sword and bow 1. Neither is this understood of the violent taking of the citie by the sword of Simeon and Levi which Iacob should count his act because his familie assisted them and for his cause God spared them Euseb. Chrysostome for Iacob afterward accursed them for this cruell act and professed that hee no waies consented to it into their secret let not my soule come Gen. 49.6 2. Nor yet by the sword and bow Iacobs innocencie and justice is understood whereby hee was delivered Hierom. or his Praiers as the Chalde for we need not flie unto metaphors and figures where the historicall and literall sense may serve 4. It is also a coact and forced interpretarion that Iacob got it by his sword that is by his money which he had by his labour gathered Hierom. 5. And to applie it by the figure prolepsis to the time following when the Israelites expelled the Canaanites by force as Iunius doth is not so sin for this had beene no gift at all and beside Iacob had alreadie possession of Sechem in Canaan and so might dispose of it 6. Neither because it fell to the lot and share of Ephraim and Manasses is it said to be given to Ioseph but Ioseph had a peculiar right in it and therefore was buried there 7. Some by the sword and bow expound the favour and grace which Iacob found with Hemor to buy the ground for so little money but force and favour are two contrarie things 8. Some thinke that Iacob used some ceremonie by the casting of an arrow and holding out a sword as Ioas did in the presence of Elisha 2 King 9. so giving Ioseph possession of that countrie But Iacob speaketh of the time past which I have gotten not any thing done then presently 9. Some thinke that Iacob did indeed some such exploit by force of armes against the Amorites as Abraham did against the foure kings Genes 14. though it be not expressed Cajetane Andre Masius but where the scripture sufficeth we need not devise unwritten stories 10. Wherefore I expound this place by that Gen. 35. vers 5. where after that the Sichemites were destroyed and Iacob at Gods appointment removed to Bethel God sent a feare upon the cities round about that they durst not encounter with Iacob and his familie who as is most like stood upon their guard and armed themselves ready to have resisted their enemies if they had assaulted them And by this meanes because Iacob held the possession of Sechem as it were by warlike policie the Lord causing the Canaanites to feare his force and valour he is said to have gotten it by his sword and bow Lyran. following R. Salomon Mercer This I take to be the most proper exposition QUEST X. How Iacob is said to have gotten Sechem out of the hand of the Amorites Vers. 22. WHich I gat out of the hand of the Amorite whereas Hemor the Lord of Sichem was an Hivite Genes 34.2 the question is how Iacob is said to have gotten Sechem out of the hand of the Amorite for the satisfaction whereof 1. Neither was Sechem the sonne of Hemor called an Amorite of his father for Hemor beginneth with the Hebrew letter cheth Amorite with alepâ— 2. Neither need we suppose that Iacob after he had bought a peece of ground of Hemor did afterward inlarge it by expelling the Amorites as Masius there being no such expressed in the story 3. Neither yet with Pererius are we forced to say that all the Canaanites were called Amorites 4. But it is most like that the Hivites and Amorites were mixed together and that the denomination is taken from the Amorite as the more valiant people Mercer this also confirmeth ouâ— former exposition that Iacob iâ— saying which I gat by my sword and bow out of the hand of the Amorite meaneth noâ— the surprising of the Sichemites by Simeon and Levi for they were Hivites not Amorites but rather the keeping of that possession afterwards from the Amorites which inhabited other cities adjoyning who would have invaded Iacob but that the feare of God came upon them that they durst attempt nothing against Iacobs sons whom they held to be men of valour 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Ministers have no power in themselves to blesse but onely in Gods name Vers. 16. THe Angel blessed the children Iacob taketh not upon him to blesse in his owne name but as a Minister onely and pronouncer of the blessing desireth God to blesse the children Ministers then have no power actually in themselves to blesse or curse but onely as instruments and messengers they pronounce the sentence of blessing or cursing in the name of God so that as the Apostle saith he that planteth is nothing nor he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3.7 Calvin 2. Doct. God bestoweth his gifts freely without respect to our worthinesse Vers. 19. HIs younger brother shall be greater than he Ephraim is preferred before his elder brother Manasseh and therefore his tribe beareth the name of his father Ioseph Apocalyp 7.8 whereas Manassehs tribe is rehearsed under his owne name so was Abel preferred before Cain Isaack before Ismael Iacob before Esau this was not for any worthinesse in Ephraim more than in Manasseh for wicked Ieroboam that caused Israel to sinne came of Ephraim but that we should know that all is of Gods grace without any respect unto mens worke as the Scripture saith I will have mercy on him to whom I will shew mercy Rom. 9.15 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against the vulgar Latine translation Vers. 12. IOseph did reverence downe to the ground If Ioseph did shew such great reverence to his father bowing himselfe downe to the ground it is not like that Iacob adored or worshipped the rod and scepter of Ioseph thereby giving honour to his sonne as the blinde Latine translation readeth Hebr. 11.21 see before Chap. 47. confut 1. 2. Confut. Against the superstitious use of the signe of the crosse Vers. 14. DIrecting his hands of purpose c. Hence Perer. noteth that Iacob of purpose layed his hands acrosse to prefigure the mystery of the crosse whereby the Gentiles
the Lords recompence that he will prepare eternall rest for thy reward and this it is to sanctifie the Sabbath So Augustine Spiritualiter observa Sabbatum in spe futurae quietis Observe the Sabbath spiritually in hope of the everlasting reward Libr. de 10. Chord All hypocrites therefore that keepe the Sabbath rest rather for feare of humane lawes than of conscience which also come before the Lord with a dissembling heart are transgressors of this Commandement for he that will truly consecrate the Sabbath unto the Lord must call it a delight Isa. 58.13 he must with all his soule delight therein 2. Observ. Against those which spend the Lords day in carnall delight TO sanctifie it The rest then of the Sabbath is commanded not as though it were in it selfe a thing acceptable unto God but that wee might the better attend upon Gods service They therefore which give themselves upon the Lords day to ease and idlenesse pampering and feeding themselves following their owne will and pleasure doe not sanctifie the Sabbath unto the Lord for hee that will consecrate a Sabbath as glorious unto the Lord must not doe his owne wayes nor seeke his owne will as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 58.13 Against such which carnally spent the Sabbath in pleasure and delight the same Prophet speaketh Wo unto them c. The Harpe and Violl Timbrell and Pipe are in their feasts Isai. 5.12 And of such Chrysostome saith well Accepisti Sabbatum ut animam tuam liberares à vitiis tu verò magis illa committis Thou hast received the Sabbath to free thy soule from vice and by this meanes thou doest commit it the more 3. Observ. No worke must be put off untill the Lords day THou shalt not doe any worke Here then such covetous and worldly minded men are taxed which cannot afford one day of seven for the Lord but toile themselves therein with bodily labour as if they have a job of worke of their weeks taske to doe they will dispatch it upon the Lords day if they have any journey to take they will put it off till then for feare of hindring their other worke therefore the Lord meeting with mens covetous humours forbiddeth all kinde of worke to be done therein Gregorie giveth two reasons why upon the Lords day we should cease from all terrene labour because Omni modo orationibus insistendum We should altogether attend upon prayer and spirituall exercises such works then must be shunned because they are an hinderance unto the service of God And againe Si quid negligéntiae per sex diesagitur c. if any thing have beene negligently done in the six dayes that upon the day of the resurrection of our Lord precibus expietur it may be expiate and purged by prayer Gregor in Registro lib. 11. epist. 3. We should not then commit more sinnes of negligence when we should pray for forgivenesse of our errours and negligence Cajetane giveth a good note upon this word Remember Ad hoc servit recordatio ut non reserves aliquid operandum in diem septimum c. therefore serveth this remembrance that no jot or worke be reserved till the seventh day 4. Observ. It is not enough for the master of the familie to keepe the Lords day unlesse his whole familie also doe sanctifie it THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. This is added to reprove their nice curiositie who though themselves will seeme to make conscience of the Lords day are content yet that their children and servants doe breake it and put them to labour or suffer them to mispend the day in vaine pleasure thinking it sufficient if the master of the house keepe the rest of the Lords day But every good Christian must resolve with Ioshua I and my house will serve the Lord chap. 24.15 He thought it not enough for himselfe to be addicted to Gods service unlesse his whole familie also served the Lord. So then none are exempted here from keeping the Sabbath Nullus sexus nulla aetas nulla conditio c. no sex no age no condition is excluded from the observing the Sabbath Gloss. interlin Neither young nor old male or female master or servant Vpon the fifth Commandement 1. Divers Questions and difficulties discussed and explained QUEST I. Whether this precept belong to the first Table 12. HOnour thy father c. Iosephus with some other Hebrewes doe make this fifth Commandement the last of the first Table both to make the number even in both Tables and because mention is made here of Jehovah as in none of the other Commandements of the second Table and because it was fit that as the first table began with our dutie toward God our heavenly Father so it should end with our dutie toward our earthly parents Contra. These are no sufficient reasons for this division of the Commandements 1. For though the foure first Commandements in number answer not the other yet they are in the writing upon the Tables more and conteine a greater space than the other six and better it is to divide the Commandements by the matter referring onely those to the first Table which containe the worship of God than by the number 2. The name Jehovah is expressed in other judiciall and ceremoniall lawes which follow which belong not either to the first or second Table 3. The third reason better sheweth why this Commandement should begin the second Table then end the first 4. And whereas some object that place Rom. 13.9 where the Apostle rehearseth the five Commandements following omitting this as though it belonged not to the second Table the reason of that omission is because the Apostle directly in that place had treated before of the dutie toward the higher Powers and Superiours who are comprehended under the name of parents But our Saviour putteth all out of doubt Matth. 19.19 where he placeth this Commandement last in rehearsing the precepts of the second Table and joyneth it with that generall precept Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Calvin QUEST II. Why the precepts of the second Table are said to be like unto the first NOw our Saviour reduceth all the precepts of the second Table to one generall Commandement Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe and saith it is like unto the first in these respects 1. Because the second Table of the morall law as well as the first hath a preeminence and excellencie above the ceremonials and therefore in regard of this dignitie and prioritie it is like unto the first 2. Because the same kinde of punishment even everlasting death is threatned against every transgression as well of the second as of the first Table 3. In regard of the coherence and dependance which the one hath of the other as the cause and the effect for a man cannot love his brother unlesse he first have the feare of God whose image he reverenceth in his brother Vrsin QUEST III. Why the precept of honouring
bring them to repentance or in judgement to make them more inexcusable Tostat. quaest 20. 3. And oftentimes vita eorum est misera furiis eos persequentibus their life is miserable their owne conscience troubling and accusing them here and the judgement of God meeteth with them afterward Simler 4. Their life also is prolonged to their punishment herein Dum ipsis merces inhumanitatis à filiis nepotibus rependitur while their ingratitude to their parents is rendred and repayed by their owne children and posterity Calvin QUEST XXIV How this promise of long life is performed seeing the righteous seed are many times soone cut off FUrther it is also objected that many times vertuous and obedient children are cut off and their dayes are shortned so that this promise of long life is not alwayes performed to such Answ. 1. Quod ordinarium frequentissimum est ostenditur that which is ordinary and usuall is here shewed extraordinary things must be left to the secret judgement of God we see by experience that for the most part this blessing of long life is bestowed upon dutifull and obedient children Galas 2. Boni filii citò rapiuntur ne à malitia perturbentur good children are taken away lest they might bee disturbed and corrupted by sinne as it is said Wisdom 4.11 He was taken away lest wickednesse should alter his understanding Tostat. 3. They are removed from the earth that they should not see and taste of the miseries and calamities which the Lord intendeth to send upon the world Basting Which was Abiahs case the sonne of Ieroboam 1. King 14.13 4. He that honoureth his father though he dye soone may bee said to have lived long for Vita longa non mensuratur tempore sed actione long life is not measured by time but by action Thomas As if a man in thirty yeeres have attained to greater perfection of godlinesse than the sinner which hath lived an hundred he may be said to have lived longer than he as it is said Wisdom 2.13 Though he was soone dead yet fulfilled he much time Tostat. 5. These temporall blessings are granted and promised upon condition so long as the Lord seeth it to be good for his children and Quantum ordinantur ad futuram remunerationem as they are ordained to be helpes unto the reward to come Thom. If the Lord see that they are rather hinderances than helpes in his secret judgement hee doth otherwise dispose of them as is most for his glory and the good of his children 6. Though they have a short life here In coelis reposita est major compensatio a greater recompence is laid up for them in heaven Calvin As if a man were promised two akers of ground in the barren mountaines of Liguria and afterward have them given in the fruitfull soile of Campania the promise should be more than kept Simler Questions concerning the duty of subjects unto the Civill Magistrate QUEST XXIII Of the duty of subjects toward their Prince BEcause under the name of parents also are comprehended the fathers of the Commonwealth Princes and other Magistrates in the next place now commeth to be declared what duties the subjects are to yeeld unto them 1. They must submit themselves unto those Governours which are set over them in the Lord and honour them by performing all dutifull loyalty and obedience as the Apostle teacheth That every soule should be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 2. Honour also must be yeelded unto them both in heart in word and in gesture So also the Apostle Rom. 13.7 Give to all men c. feare to whom feare honour to whom honour belongeth So Nathan comming in to King Salomon made obeysance upon his face downe to the ground 1. King 1.23 The Romane histories doe make honourable mention of Q. Fabius Maximus for reverencing and honouring his sonne being Consul But Christians are much better instructed by the Word of God and ought to shew the same in practice what reverence feare and honour is due unto Magistrates 3. Fidelity and love must the subjects shew toward their Prince in defending and maintaining his life and state dignity and honour in discovering of treasons conspiracies practices and dangers intended against his life and person So the people did fight for David against rebellious Abshalom and would not suffer David to hazard his person among them for thou art now say they worth ten thousand of us 2. Sam. 18.3 So Mardoche bewrayed the treason of two of the Kings Eunuches against Ahashverâ—sh Ester 6. 4. Subjects also must shew their piety toward their Magistrates to pray unto God for them as the Apostle exhorteth that prayer should be made especially for Kings 1. Tim. 2.2 So the Christians in the Primitive Church used to pray even for the Pagane Emperours in this forme wishing unto them Vitam prolixam imperium firmum domum tutam exercitus fortes Senatum fidelem populum probum orbem quietum A long life a sure Empire a safe house strong armies a faithfull Counsell a good people and the world quiet Tertull. Apolog. cap. 30. 5. Humility also and modesty becommeth subjects not to usurpe upon the office of the Prince but to bring all their complaints unto him not seeking to redresse things themselves as Abshalom did fawne upon the people and insinuate himselfe into their favour wishing that he were their Judge to end their matters 2. Sam. 15.4 6. Another duty is thankfulnesse to be shewed testified and acknowledged by all meanes for the benefits received by their godly government as Araunah being but a stranger in Israel expressed his thankfull minde in giving liberally as a King unto King David 2. Sam. 24.23 7. Subjects also are bound to helpe and support the necessities of the Crowne and Kingdome by giving Subsidies taxes and such other reliefe as the Apostle willeth To give custome to whom custome and tribute to whom tribute belongeth Rom. 13.7 Christ himselfe also paid tribute Matth. 19. and Ioseph and Mary went to Bethlem to be taxed Luk. 2. 8. All these duties must bee performed unto the Civill Magistrate both because it is Gods ordinance from whom they receive their authority Rom. 13.1 and in respect of our selves that under them wee may lead a godly and a peaceable life 1. Tim. 2.2 Bucanus QUEST XXIV How far subjects are bound to obey their Governours BUt the authority of Magistrates over their subjects is not absolute it must be limited according to the rules of the Word of God and subjects are bound no further to obey than they are obliged in conscience according to the Word of God And here these considerations are necessary 1. Who commandeth 2. What 3. And where 1. If it be the inferiour Magistrate that commandeth or requireth any unjust thing the subject that is grieved is to make his complaint and to sue for redresse unto the Superiour and highest Magistrate as Paul appealed from the Romane Governours in Judea unto Caesar. 2.
multitude of sacrifices which were to be offered therein as is prescribed Numb 28.29 4. And in regard of their continuance for two of them the Pasch and feast of Tabernacles continued each of them seven dayes the Pasch held from the 15. day of the first moneth unto the 21. day and the feast of Tabernacles likewise began the 15. day of the seventh moneth and ended the 21. day Pentecost onely hath one day allowed which was the 50. day after the Passeover Levit. 23.16 Tostat. 5. These feasts also were observed in remembrance of three great benefits the Passeover of their deliverance out of Egypt the Pentecost of delivering the Law and the feast of Tabernacles of their preservation in the wildernesse Lyranus QUEST XXXI Of the feast of the Passeover Vers. 15. THou shalt eat unleavened bread 1. This was the feast of the Passeover or of unleavened bread which were not two feasts concurring together as Cyril seemeth to thinke Alia est solemnitas Paschae ilia azymâ—rum licet conjuncta vidiatur c. There was one solemnity of the Pasch another of unleavened bread though they seeme to be joyned together 2. Mention is not here made of the Paschal lambe but only of unleavened bread not as Cajetane thinketh Quia non singulis annis omnes tenerentur ad immotandum agnum Paschalem c. Because all were not bound every yeere to offer a paschall lambe but to eat unleavened bread seven dayes they were bound c. For the contrary appeareth Exod. 12.24 they were bound to keepe the Passeover as an ordinance for ever but the feast hath the denomination of the greater part because they did eat the Passeover but one day but unleavened bread they did eat seven dayes together 3. In this feast they offered a sheafe of the first ripe corne which as Iosephus writeth was done in this manner Siccantes spicarâ—â— manipulum commandentes c. They dried an handfull of eares and so rubbed or bruised them and then offered them lib. 3. Antiquit. QUEST XXXII Why Pentecost is called the feast of the first fruits Vers. 16. THe feast of the harvest of the first fruits of thy labours This is called the feast of first fruits and yet in the feast of the Passeover the first sheafe was offered 1. Quod primi paâ—es nunc offerebantur Deo sicut in fine Paschae primae spiâ—ae c. Because the first bread or loaves of the new fruit was then offered as in the end of the pasch the first eares Cajetan which were not then so ripe to make bread of 2. Or because now they presented the first fruits of all their labours that is of all that they had sowen but before they brought the first fruits of some one kinde of graine onely which was first ripe Tostat. 3. Or then they offered only the first ripe eares as if a man went into the field and espied 〈◊〉 aliquas appropinquantes ad maturitatem aâ—â—e alias some eares hastening to be ripe before the rest them he gathered and offered unto the Lord but now in the feast of Pentecost they brought the first fruits of all Lyran. 4. This feast was celebrated propter benefictum legis data for the benefit of the giving of the Law Lyran. Which was given the 50. day after their going out of Egypt Tostat. And in remembrance ingressionis in terrum promissam of their entrance into the Land of promise when they did first eat of the fruit of the land Theodoret. And it was a signe of the giving of the holy Ghost which descended on the 50. day after the resurrection Lyran. QUEST XXXIII How the feast of Tabernacles is said to be in the end of the yeere Vers. 16. THe feast of gathering in the end of the yeere 1. Oleaster and Tostatus are of opinion that the common account of the yeere began in the seventh moneth when it was thought that the world was created but that upon occasion of the deliverance of the Israelites in the first moneth of the spring that was consecrated to be the first as touching the keeping of their feasts but the former order remained still for the account of civill matters But it is before shewed that the institution of Abib to be the first moneth was rather then revived than of new ordained and that is the more probable opinion that the world was created in the spring and that in remembrance thereof that was counted the first moneth 2. Cajetane saith It is called the end of the yeere in regard of the fruits of the earth which were then all gathered as both grapes and olives not in respect of the season of the yeere for September was the first moneth of the next yeere and so it should rather have beene said in the beginning of the yeere than in the end But seeing the same moneth was both the end of one yeere and the beginning of another it may be said to be in the end of the yeere though in the first moneth of the civill yeere quòd medicùm distat inesse videtur it might be said to be in it though it were distant a little Tostat. So also Lyran. Immediately after the end of the yeere 3. And wee are here to understand the gathering of all the fruits not only come which was before inned and in the barne seeing it was ripe foure moneths before in the feast of Pentecost but all other fruits as wine and olives which were then gathered as Deut. 16.13 Tostat. QUEST XXXIV Which were the three feasts wherein they were to appeare before the Lord. Vers. 17. THree times in the yeere c. 1. The Israelites had divers festivall times in the yeere as beside the continuall and daily sacrifice they had seven other feast dayes every weeke upon the Sabbath every moneth upon the first day thereof the feast of the Pasch and Pentecost and in the seventh moneth they had three more the feast of blowing of Trumpets upon the first day the feast of Reconciliation upon the tenth and of the Tabernacles upon the 15. which continued untill the 21. Thomas Now they are not bound to come together in all these feasts but only at three of them 2. Though it be not expressed here which three feasts they were to goe up in yet it is evident in other places the feast of the Passeover was one Deut. 16.2 they were to offer it in the place which the Lord should chuse and the continuall practice sheweth the same as is evident Luk. 2.41 the parents of our blessed Saviour went up every yeere to the Passeover So in the feast of Pentecost they were all to rejoyce before the Lord they their sonnes and daughters servants and maids Deut. 16.11 3. Onely the question is concerning the third time of their appearing before the Lord which some thinke was at the feast of the blowing of Trumpets in the 1. day of the seventh moneth and so they continued there during the two
other feasts of the Reconciliation in the â—0 day and of Tabernacles which began in the 15. Osiander But here I approve rather Calvins reason Gravin fuisset tam diuturna mora So long abode together at Jerusalem had beene burthensome for the space of three weekes together from the first day of the seventh moneth to the 21. when the feast of Tabernacles ended therefore this third time of their going up was against the feast of the Tabernacles as is evident Deut. 31.10 and that these were the three times in the yeere is directly mentioned Deut. 16.16 These three times in the yeere shall all the males appeare c. Tostat. quaest 25. QUEST XXXV Who were bound to appeare before the Lord whether their servants Vers. 17. SHall all thy men children appeare 1. The women were not bound by this Law to appeare because it was necessary that they should be left at home to attend the domesticall affaires and have a care of the young children yet they might come up voluntarily as Anna the mother of Samuel did and Marie the mother of our blessed Saviour especially those which dwelt neere to Jerusalem 2. Concerning the males Tostatus thinketh that all the males after they were come to yeeres of discretion ascended as Christ being but a child according to the custome of other children went up with his parents But it is more like that none went up under 20. yeere old only those males qui iraâ—sibant sub censum which passed under the account Calvin Some thinke also none above 50. yeeres but that is not like the children might goe up with their parents also but that was not of any necessity And left it might have seemed a dangerous thing to the countrey if all the males together should have beene absent the Lord promiseth that their enemies should not desire their land in the meane time while they appeared before the Lord Exod. 34.24 3. Neither were the males of their owne children only bound to goe up but their servants also as is expresly mentioned Deut. 16.12 that their sonne daughter servant and maid should rejoyce with them before the Lord. Of their Hebrew servants there was no question because they were of the same profession and they were but their servants for a time And concerning other servants bought with their money they were to circumcise them and then they were to eat of the Passeover Exod. 12.44 Now if they were circumcised they were thereby bound to keepe the whole Law as the Apostle sheweth Galath 5.3 And seeing they also were to eat the Passeover which could not be offered but before the Lord Deut. 16.2 they were also necessarily to appeare before the Lord. 4. But if all their servants were bound to goe up with them thrice in the yeere and that from the furthest parts of the land this would seeme to have beene a great prejudice to their masters and an hindrance to their businesse to spare their servants so long Lyranus and Tostatus here answer that they which dwelt farre off were dispensed withall and it was sufficient for them to come up only once in the yeere at the Passeover But no such dispensation is extant in the Law I rather insist upon that other answer of Tostatus that damna animae plus vitanda sunt quà m damna corporis the detriment of the soule is more to be shunned than the detriment of the body Therefore seeing their appearing before the Lord concerned the health of their soules all worldly respects ought to give place unto it and the Commandement of God was to be preferred before all Tostat. quaest 26. QUEST XXXVI To what end the people were commanded to meet together THis generall meeting of all Israel thrice in a yeere before the Lord was profitable for divers ends 1. Ad concordiam religionis doctrinae conservandam c. To keepe and preserve concord and unity in doctrine and religion Simler for if they might have sacrificed where they would the people might soone have declined and fallen to strange worship 2. Ingenti multitudinis concursu alii alios incitabant c. By this concurse of the multitude one helped to stirre up and provoke another to the more cheerefull setting forth of the praise of God Gallas 3. It was effectuall also Ad coalitionem animorum c. For the knitting together of their hearts and mindes the maintaining of love and charity among them Marbach 4. Solemnia festa angustiora fieri tanto conventu The solemne feast dayes by this company of the people were thereby more adorned and set forth 5. And this was a figure also of Christ that as they had but one Sanctuary one Altar on high Priest so Christus est unicus servator Christ is our onely Saviour and high Priest Simler QUEST XXXVII Why the people were not to appeare empty before the Lord. Vers. 15. NOne shall appeare before me emptie 1. Though this precept be annexed here to the solemnity of the Passeover yet it is to be referred not only to that feast as Tostatus seemeth to take it but to all the rest of the three Cajetane Gallas 2. Some understand it thus that none should appeare empty or in vaine before the Lord but they should receive some blessing at his hand but it is plaine Deut. 16.17 that it is meant of such gifts and oblations as they should bring with them to offer before the Lord Simler 3. Which offerings and oblations served for the repairing of the Temple and the maintaining of the Levites and for other such uses belonging to the service of God Simler 4. This presenting of gifts unto the Lord was to testifie their thankfull minde Non enim satis erat verbis gratitudinem testificari For it was not sufficient in words only to testifie their thankfulnesse Gallas And to this end they did it ut personarum rerum fiat Deo oblatio qui dat personas res omnes that they might offer unto God as well their substance as their persons who giveth all both the persons and all things beside Cajetane 5. Though we are not bound unto this Law seeing it is abolished veritas tamen aâ—uos pertinet yet the truth thereof belongeth unto us Gallas that if wee have money or any other substance we should first releeve the poore tunc demum Deo preces fundamus and then offer our prayers unto God Saltem animam non à boâ—is operibus vacuam Deo offeramus c. At the least we should not present our soule unto God empty and void of good workes Theodoret. To the same purpose Chrysostome idcircò pauperes ante fores sunt ut nemo vacuus ingrediatur c. intras ut misericordiam consequaris prior ipse miserere c. Therefore the poore stand at the Church doore that none should goe in empty thou encrest to obtaine mercy first shew mercy thy selfe c. Gregorie applieth it to the appearing before the Judge at the latter day
obliqua that the sides went aslope Oleaster also is deceived who thinketh that as twenty cubits and foure postes are allowed for the East gate or entrance so fifteene cubits and three postes are allotted of each side for the North and South-gate or entrance whereas mention is made but of one gate of the court vers 16. and beside all this from vers 14. belongeth to the description of the East end the other three sides the South North and West are made an end of before 3. Now this gate was unlike the other both for the breadth it was twenty cubits broad the gate of the Tabernacle was but ten so that the whole Tabernacle might be seene and discerned of one standing in the gate of the court It was also unlike for the hangings for this was neither so plaine all of one colour as the hangings of the court it differed from them both in matter and forme they were only made of fine twined linen this of blew silke purple skarlet beside Cajetan Neither yet was it so curious as the curtaines of the Tabernacle which were wrought with Cherubims so was not this Tostat. qu. 27. It was set forth with divers kindes of pictures of flowers trees knots exceptis animantium formis the formes and shapes of living creatures only excepted Iosephus QUEST XVII Whether any of the lay people were admitted into the outward court THe outward court being thus described somewhat must be added concerning the use thereof 1. Some thinke that the Levites only were admitted to come into this court as the Priests of the second sort only went into the holy place and the high Priest only into the most holy place thus thinketh Ribera who would seeme to prove it by that place Exod. 40.8 because Moses is bid to hang up the hanging or vaile at the court gate which was made twenty cubits wide that the people might see the whole Tabernacle and not desire to come neere it But this place proveth no such thing it followeth not because a vaile was hung before the gate that therefore none of the people might come in the doore or entrance was made so wide that the people might not onely see the Tabernacle but it was so large because many were to enter that way and as Cajetane conjectureth it being twenty cubits wide it had quinque aditus in ingressu five passages in the entrance one betweene every two postes 2. Lippoman seemeth to be of the same opinion that none but of the tribe of Levi were suffered to enter Quâ— haberent tam Tabernaculum quà m Sacerdotes cum Levitis in majori reverentia That they might have the Tabernacle and the Priests with the Levites in greater reverence But herein consisted rather the reverence to be shewed toward the Levites and Priests that they onely were appointed to minister before the Lord and to present the peoples offerings unto God and the like reverent estimation also they had of the Tabernacle that although they might see it and come neere it yet they might not enter into it 3. I rather thinke then with Tostatus that the people which came to offer were admitted into the court which was made so large Vt ipsi offerentes haberent locum in quo starent tempore sacrificiorum that the offerers might have a place to stand in in the time of their sacrificeâ— quaest 8. And that the people might come into this outward court it may thus further be proved 1 Deut. 12.18 it is said Thou shalt â—at it before the Lord thy God in the place which the Lord thy God shall chuse thou thy sonnes and thy daughters c. This eating and standing before the Lord was coram Altari before the Altar as Tostatus well interpreteth 2. The people are commanded to bring their offerings and present them at the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation to the Priest Levit. 17.5 but they could not come to the doore of the Tabernacle but first they must enter into the court 3. This also appeareth by the practice of the people afterward 1 Sam. 1.9 Anna is said to have prayed before the Lord and Eli was not farre off sitting upon a stoole by one of the posts of the Temple which is like to have beene one of the postes or pillars of the outward court David also alludeth to this use and practice saying One day in thy courts is better than a thousand elsewhere Psalm 84.10 Neither was David only privileged to enter into Gods courts but hee speaketh in generall of all the faithfull and true worshippers Blessed is he whom thâ—â— chusest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy courts which as Lippoman himselfe expoundeth is Membrum erit Ecclesiae tuae he shall be a member of thy Church 4. Beda also having reference unto this entrance and ingresse of the people into the court thus applieth it Atrium Tabernaculi exterius inciptentium rudimeâ—ta demonstrat c. The outward court of the Tabernacle doth shew the condition of those which are beginners and newly entred into Gods Church Therefore Iunius judgement is here to be approved who thinketh that although afterward the courts were divided of the Levites apart and of the people apart and of the women by themselves yet in this Ambâ—latoria republica unum fuit atrium commuâ—e walking common-wealth as it were of the Israelites there was one common court for all So also Simlerus Populus in hoc ingrediebatur Into this outward court the people came c. QUEST XVIII Whether all the instruments of the Tabernacle were of brasse Vers. 19. ALL the vessels of the Tabernacle c. and all the pins thereof shall bee of brasse 1. Tostatus thinketh that some vessels belonging to the service of the outward court as for the ministry of the Altar were of gold as the bowles and goblets which were set upon the table of shew-bread which they used in the drinke-offerings And hee further is of opinion that some vessels of brasse served for the use of the inward Tabernacle as the fire pans which they carried fire in unto the Altar of incense But it is not like seeing such a curious distinction is made betweene the vessels of the Tabernacle and the vessels of the outward court that the one should be of gold the other of brasse and that the Ministers of both places were distinct for the Levites came not into the Tabernacle but ministred in the outward court It is like also that the vessels were appointed to their severall places and services that neither the brasen vessels were carried into the Tabernacle nor the gold vessels used abroad in the outward court 2. Some other thinke that all the vessels and instruments whatsoever belonging to the setting up or taking downe of the Tabernacle as the hammers mattockes spades were of brasse Lyran. Iun. But to what end then served the iron which afterward was consecrated to the use of the Tabernacle Iosh. 6.19 And they may
Altar upon the burnt offering I.A.S. better than for a burnt offering P.L.B. or in the Altar of burnt offering S. for here the preposition is omitted or beside the burnt offering G.V. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ghal above upon Vers. 35. Thou shalt fill their hands B.G.V.A. consecrate their hands P.S.L. consecrate their ministerie I. offer their oblations C. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 temalle shalt fill Vers. 36. Thou shalt cleanse the Altar G.B. cum caeter not sprinkle the Altar with the sinne offering I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chata in piel signifieth to cleanse and so Iunius translateth Levit. 14.52 3. The questions explained QUEST I. Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated Vers. 1. THis is that thou shalt doe unto them in consecrating them c. 1. First it was requisite that there should be some singled out and appointed to minister in the Priests office to avoid confusion lest every one at his pleasure might have presumed upon the Priests office as among the Gentiles he that was the more mightie and honourable tooke upon him to be a sacrificer Lippom. Pellican 2. The Lord as before hee beautified the Priests with glorious apparell so here he by certaine publike and solemne rites doth cause them to be consecrated in the sight and view of all the people for the greater reverence and authoritie of their calling 3. And hereby the Priests themselves were assured also of their calling which was sealed and confirmed unto them by these signes 4. And these ceremonies were figures and types of the high Priest Christ Jesus whom the Lord hath anointed and of all the faithfull and beleevers whom Christ hath made Kings and Priests to God his Father Simler QUEST II. Why the calfe is said to be the sonne of a bullocke Vers. 29. TAke a young bullocke yet under the dam. 1. Some take this to bee according to the Hebrew phrase A calfe or steare the sonne of a bullocke that no more is thereby signified but that he should take a bullocke as so they say the sonne of a goat the sonne of a dove and such like Oleaster But this were in that sense a needlesse repetition for a bullocke must needs come of a bullocke and a goat of a goat 2. Some make this to be the meaning that he should take a young bullocke out of the heard de armento so Latin Septuag Chalde Vatab. But more is signified thereby than so for Genes 18.7 it is said that Abraham ran to the heard and fetched filium bovis the sonne of a bullocke not out of the heard for that is said before 3. Rab. Salomon thinketh this is added by way of distinction because the word phar signifieth not onely a young bullocke but an old calfe and therefore by this addition it is signified that it should be a young bullocke But this addition needed not for that cause for the word phar of it selfe signifieth a young bullocke as the Septuagint translate it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a calfe 4. Wherefore I preferre here Iunius reading who interpreteth it juvencum filium bovis a young bullocke the sonne of an oxe or bullocke juvencum subrumum a calfe or bullocke yet sucking under the dam not weaned and therefore sometime ben bakar the sonne of a bullocke is put alone without the other word phar QUEST III. Why a bullocke two rams and other things were offered at Aarons consecration A Young bullocke 1. Lyranus thinketh that they are bid to take a calfe or young bullocke for Aarons consecration to make atonement for that sinne which hee had committed in making the golden calfe and the two rams were prescribed one in remembrance of the ramme which was sacrificed in the stead of Isaack and the other for a commemoration of the paschal Lambe which they offered at their departure out of Egypt But these are light conjectures for Aaron had not yet committed that sinne in making the golden calfe neither was it a ramme but a lambe which they celebrated the passeover withall 2. Therefore this is the reason why all these things and of this sort and kinde are taken According to the dignitie of the persons here consecrated such are the sacrifices and gifts of their consecration as Levit. 4. a calfe or young bullocke is prescribed to be offered for the sin of the Priest whereas but a goat was sacrificed for the sinne of the Prince because the sins of the Priests who professed knowledge were more dangerous and scandalous So then because here the high Priest with his sons are to be consecrated a bullocke must be taken 3. And because the Priests were to offer unto God all the gifts and sacrifices of the people of all sorts it was fit and requisite that they should be consecrated with sacrifices of all sorts which were three either sinne offerings burnt sacrifices or peace offerings of the first kinde was the bullocke here of the second the first ramme and of the third the second 4. And for that there were divers kinds of meat offerings some of things that had life as beasts and birds some without life as cakes unleavened bread and such like and the meat offerings of things without life were of divers sorts some out of the oven some of the frying pan some out of the cauldron Levit. 2.4.5 here all these varieties are presented unleavened bread out of the oven cakes tempered with oyle in the frying pan and wafers boyled in water as R. Salomon thinketh like unto our fimnels Tostat. qu. 1. 5. And because the Priests were duces ante signani aliâ—rum the Captaines and ring-leaders of others to signifie that there was a greater holinesse required in them they are consecrated all kinde of wayes 1. They are washed 2. They are clad with the Priestly robes 3. They are anointed 4. The sacrifices both for sin the burnt offerings and peace offerings are offered for them 5. They are purified with bloud both their eares hands and feet are touched therewith and they themselves and their garments are besprinkled also with bloud And this was not to be done one day or two but their consecration did continue for seven dayes together vers 36. Gallas QUEST IV. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle Vers. 4. THou shalt bring Aaron and his sons to the dâ—â—re of the Tabernacle The reasons hereof may bee these why Aaron was brought to the Tabernacle there to put on his Priestly garments 1. Because he was to serve with the rest of the Priests in the Sanctuarie within into the which Aaron was not to enter without his Priestly attire for his sound must be heard when he goeth in and out lest he die chap. 28.35 2. Because at the doore of the Tabernacle was placed the brasen Altar where the Priests were daily to offer sacrifice and therefore it was meet they should be there consecrated where the chiefe of their service
was Eleazar but of all the rest of his posteritie which should succeed Aaron in the priesthood and this order of consecration was rather fulfilled in them after they came into the land of Canaan and had a setled State there than in Eleazar in whose initiation and entrance into the Priests office many of these rites and ceremonies were omitted in respect of the necessitie of the time and place for hee is only said to have put on Aarons priestly cloathes there is no mention made of his washing anointing sprinkling 1. Some thinke that those things were done also though they are not there expressed as in Scripture many things belonging to the historie and narration are omitted But the ceremonies here prescribed to be done in Aarons consecration are not only omitted there in the narration but they could not be performed in act for the high Priest was ordinarilie to be brought to the doore of the Tabernacle and there to be first washed and then to put on the priestly garments but Eleazar was in mount Hor when hee put on Aarons cloathes where the Tabernacle was not for this was done in the sight of all the people who could not see what was done in the Tabernacle And if Aaron had died in the Tabernacle it should have been thereby polluted for the tent wherein any died was uncleane Numb 19.15 Againe the high Priest who was anointed in his head and hands was not to come neere any dead bodie Levit. 21.10 11. Eleazar then could not be anointed here in the presence of Aaron who died there before his face 2. Some other thinke therefore that Eleazar onely put on Aarons cloathes there the other ceremonies were performed afterward when they were come downe from the mount but Eleazar for the comfort of his father was there bid to put on his cloathes that hee might see his sonne consecrated in his stead before he died But this is not like for the ceremonies could not be kept according to the law of the consecration seeing the high Priest was first to he washed at the doore of the Tabernacle before hee put on the holie garments he was not by the usuall order to put on the Priests apparell first and then to bee washed Againe seeing Aaron by stripping off his cloathes was together with them deprived of his Priesthood Eleazar together with the cloathes received the full right and authoritie of the Priesthood as Vatablus well expoundeth those words of the Lord to Moses Numb 20.26 Cause Aaron to put off his garments and put them upon Eleazar his sonne that is constitues pontificem Eleazarum thou shalt appoint Eleazar Priest for his father 3. Some further may alleage that seeing Eleazar was consecrated to bee a Priest before there needed now no new consecration but onely the putting on of the priestly garments But this answer doth not fully satisfie though Eleazar were now consecrated with his father and in that respect needed not in all respects to bee consecrated as they which had received no such consecration for there were certaine peculiar things used in the consecration of the high Priest whose head and hands were anointed with the holie oyle Levit. 21.10 and so were not the inferiour Priests 4. Therefore Tostatus opinion upon the former reasons is most probable that Eleazar was made high Priest speciali modo after a speciall manner qu. 15. QUEST XXXVIII What services the high Priest was bound to do in the Sanctuarie Vers. 30. TO minister in the Sanctuarie or holy place 1. The holie place or Sanctuarie is taken divers waies 1. For the whole Tabernacle together with the outward court in which sense it is said that Aaron and his sonnes should beare the iniquitie of the Sanctuarie Numb 8.1 2. For the Tabernacle it selfe without the outwart court as Exod. 28.35 His sound shall be heard when he goeth into the holy place that is when he went into the Tabernacle 3. It is sometime taken for the outward court chap. 28.43 when they come to the Altar to minister in the holie place here it is taken for the Tabernacle 2. Aaron had foure services to doe in the Tabernacle 1. To set the bread in order upon the table Levit. 24.6 2. To dresse the lampes morning and evening Levit. 24.3 3. To burne incense upon the golden Altar chap. 30.7 4. To goe into the most holie place once in the yeere to make reconciliation Levit. 16. But the three first services were common unto the inferiour Priests the last was peculiar to the high Priest Tostat. qu. 16. 5. Augustine is here deceived with whom Borrhaius accordeth that the most holy place is here meant into the which the high Priest entred only once in the yeere for the high Priest did not then put on his glorious apparell as he did here at his consecration when he went into the most holie place but the common linen garments Levit. 16.4 QUEST XXXIX Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration Vers. 31. ANd seeth his flesh in the holy place Now follow other rites and ceremonies belonging to the ramme of consecration 1. The flesh thereof that is the third part remaining beside that which was offered upon the Altar and that which was due for this time unto Moses Osiand was to be boyled not upon the Altar nor yet in any prophane place but in the outward court here called the holy place 2. They must eat them at the doore of the Tabernacle after they had boyled them in some place of the court further off then they shall come neerer to the Tabernacle and there eat them Tostat. qu. 16. 3. A stranger shall not eat thereof not only they which were strangers from Israel but even the Israelites themselves not of the tribe of Levâ— yea the Levites not of the familie of Aaron could not eat hereof Tostat. Borrhaius Osiander though Simlerus thinketh otherwise understanding by strangers such as were polluted and uncleane because the lay people might eat of their peace offerings But though the people might eat of their ordinarie peace offerings yet here because the Priests were the offerers they only must eat thereof yea here is no exception of their wives or children Lippom. 4. The flesh and bread must be eaten the same day if any remained till the morning it should be burnt with fire this is required lest by reserving any part thereof either they might grow into contempt of the holy things making no difference between them and their ordinarie food which they might reserve at their pleasure or lest that which remained might be abused to superstition Simler And whereas in ordinarie peace offerings they might eat of it the next day but not upon the third day Levit. 7.18 but no part of this must be eaten the second day this was to shew that this ramme of consecration was a more holy thing than their ordinarie peace offerings Tostat. quaest 16. QUEST XL. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the
place unto faith and yet take away all occasion of doubting God would not have them eye witnesses of all but to beleeve some thing And yet there was no doubt to be made that Moses received the law of God for they saw Moses to carrie up the tables bare without any writing and in the mount there was no graving instrument beside Moses face shined at his comming downe which shewed that hee had talked with God Calvin And the cloud in the mountaine testified that God was present and the Lord by his owne voice before had published the law Simler QUEST VI. Why their cattell are forbidden to come neere the mount Vers. 3. NEither let the sheepe or cattell feed c. 1. Rabanus whom Pelargus followeth by sheepe and cattell here understandeth Simplices terrenis operibus incubantes The simple and earthly minded which are not fit for celestiall contemplation but it is evident that the text meaneth not men here but cattell for they were excluded before Let not any man bee seene throughout all the mount 2. Some thinke that the cattell are restrained lest by the sight of them Moses might have beene interrupted in his contemplation but if this had beene the reason they should as well have beene kept off the first fortie dayes when Moses received all those ordinances of God and when Moses saw this glorious sight hee was set in the cleft of the rocke that no such object could withdraw his sight Tostat. quaest 4. 3. Therefore this was inquired for more reverence sake that the very place where the Lord appeared in this glorious manner should be reverenced though God be every where present yet hee at all times and in all places doth not require such reverence for then it were impossible for men to attend their necessarie worldly affaires but onely there where it pleaseth him to manifest himselfe as now in mount Sinai 4. And though the cloud never departed all this time from mount Sinai yet the Lord at sometimes shewed more conspicuous signes of his presence as in the giving of the law so that not at all times they and their cattell were forbidden to come neere the mountaine And now they are forbidden rather than before when Moses was the first fortie dayes with God because now the Lord shewed himselfe in more glorious manner than at any time before Tostat. qu. 4. 5. Beside by occasion of the sheepe and cattell the shepherds and heard-men might come neere also unto the mountaine and therefore this restraint is made to stay their curiositie Oleaster 6. And by this the men were admonished to be more carefull seeing the beasts should not be spared if they transgressed Marbach 7. Cajetan thinketh that the cattell were onely kept off on one part of the mountaine where the going up was but rather on every side the mountaine was to be cleared so farre as any fight might be had of that place where the Lord appeared unto Moses Tostat. qu. 4. For the whole mountaine was holy because of Gods presence QUEST VII Who is said here to descend and how Vers. 5. ANd Iehovah descended 1. Tostatus thinketh that an Angell of God which he thinketh assumed that glorious bodie which was shewed unto Moses thus proclaimed the name Iehovah quast 5. But seeing this name is not communicable to any creature as Burgensis calleth it nomen proprium divinum the proper name of God and this that here speaketh is said to be Iehovah could not be an Angell 2. Therefore their opinion is sounder which thinke this to bee the Lord Christ himselfe the Son of God who appeared to the Fathers Simler Qui Dominus est Angelus Testamenti promissus Who is both the Lord himselfe and the great Angell of the Testament which was promised Lippomen Pellican For the Apostle sheweth that this Angell whom they tempted and provoked in the wildernesse was Christ 1 Cor. 10.9 3. He is said to descend not that God doth either ascend or descend or goe from place to place but Symbolice Symbolically that is in respect of the signes of his presence as here God descended in a cloud likewise God is said to descend ratione nostri intellectus in respect of our understanding when he descendeth to our capacitie Simlerus And these are correspondent one to the other Moses ascendeth God descendeth Moses fecit quod praceptum erat Deuâ— implevit quod promiserat Moses doth as he is bidden the Lord fulfilleth what he promised Perâ—â— QUEST VIII Who proclaimed the name Iehovah God or Moses Vers. 6. IEhovah passed before his face and cried Iehovah Iehovah c. 1. The vulgar Latine readeth this in the Vocative case so also the Chalde paraphrast and inferreth in the former verse the name of Moses which is not in the Hebrew Moses 〈◊〉 nomen Domini And Moses invocated the name of God and putteth the verbs in the second person vers 7. Which keepest mercie unto thousands So also Ferus and Mathias Thoring defending Lyranus against Burgensis and Simlerus because they say it is not so fit that the Lord should be said to invocate his owne name as for Moses to doe it But the Latine translation upon the which this opinion is grounded doth evidently crosse the originall where vers 5. the name Moses is not found neither is it put in the second person in the Hebrew but onely in the participle notzer reserving pokedh visiting and so in the rest the word karah also signifieth not alwayes to invocate but to crie call or proclaime as Oleaster translateth elamavit he cried out 2. Some thinke that God first said these words and proclaimed his titles and names and then Moses statim sermonem assumpsit did presently take up the the same forme of speech Lippom. And thus he would reconcile the Hebrew text and the Latine translation The like he alleageth out of the new Testament that whereas one Evangelist after the parable rehearsed of the husbandmen that killed the heire and Christ demanded the question what will the Lord of the vineyard doe to those husbandmen one hath They said unto him he will come and destroy those husbandmen as though these words should be uttered by the standers by Matth. 21.41 yet both Mark chap. 12.9 and Luk. 20.16 these words are rehearsed as uttered by Christ himselfe Lippoman giveth this solution that after the Jewes had made answer in that manner to our Saviours demand Dominus mox sermonem reassumpsit the Lord presently reassumeth that speech and so he thinketh it is here that first the Lord spake these words and then Moses But this instance is nothing like 1. For the text may beare it in the Evangelists that those words were uttered first by the Jewes and afterward by our Saviour but here the text will not beare it that Moses uttered these words for it is said vers 6. The Lord passed by and cried He then that passed by Moses the same thus cried 2. Neither yet doe the two
5. the contagion or infecting of others shee gave to her husband 2. v. 7. Their eyes were opened till a man hath sinned his eyes are shut but afterward they see the greatnesse of it as David did acknowledge his sinne of adulterie after he had committed it 3. v. 10 Because I was naked I hid my selfe c. He was more ashamed of his nakednesse than of his sinne so many doe feare rather to offend because of publike shame than for any conscience of sinne â—as Caine rather grieved because he was made a vagabond than for that he had killed his brother 4. v. 12. Adam putteth off the fault to his wife she to the serpent so it is naturall to us to excuse our sinnes and to seeke to colour them and lay them upon others 5. v. 21. In that God made them coats of skinnes not of silke or any such costly or curious stuffe it sheweth that sober and plaine apparell best becommeth Adams sonnes CHAP. IIII. The methode or parts of the Chapter IT consisteth of two parts 1. of the historie of Caine and Habel 2. the genealogie the first to the 17. verse the second from thence to the end In the historie there is set forth 1. Their life both their birth and beginning v. 1. Their vocation and calling v. 2. Their divers manner of worship v. 3 4. Their divers successe Abel is accepted 4. Caine is rejected and reproved v. 6 7. 2. The sinne of Caine is killing his brother 1. the manner of the fact under pretence of friendship v. 8.2 The examination and conviction of Caine. 9.10 3. His punishment v. 11.12 4. The mitigation thereof containing the privilege or exemption of Caine from beeing murthered of others v. 14.15 The genealogie is either of the Cursed or of the righteous seed In the first are set forth their names and persons v. 18 19. Their gests or acts which are either civill or morall their civill as building of cities v. 17. The inventing of cents v. 20. Of instruments of musicke v. 21. Of carving in iron and brasse v. 22. Their morall acts namely the sinne of the flesh in Lamech in taking two wives v. 19. Of murther and revenge v. 23. The generation of the righteous sheweth the birth of Seth v. 25 Their conversation in invocating the name of God v. 26. The difference of translations vers 7. IF thou hast offered aright and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divided aright hast thou not sinned S. if thou doest well thou shalt receive H.B. thou shalt be accepted G. there shall be forgivenesse or it shall be forgiven thee T.H. hebr nassah which signifieth both to receive and forgive thou hast sinned be quiet S. thy sinne lieth at the doore T.H.B.G.P. heb thy sinne is reserved against the day of judgement in the which revenge shall be taken of thee if thou art not converted Ch. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his turning shall be toward thee S. his desire shall be toward thee T.B.G.H. if thou turne it shall be forgiven thee heâ— shuch signifieth both a conversion and turning and a desire v. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sighing and trembling S. a fugitive or vagabond or unstable and runnagate T.H.B.G. Ch. P. nadh wandering or lamenting v. 13. my sinne is greater than can be forgiven S.H. Ch. B. my punishment than I can beare quam vt sustinere possim T.G.P. hebr nassah to beare to forgive v. 15. Shall be punished or avenged 7. fold S.H.T.B.G.P. heb for seven generations G. Ch. v. 16. He dwelt in the land of Naid or Nod. S.T.B.G. Ch. P profugus a wanderer H. v. 18. To Henoch was borne Gaidad Mathusala S. Irad Mathusael all the rest v. 21. This was he that shewed the Psalterie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. the father of them that sing to the harpe H. Ch. thâ—â— handle or play vpon the harpe T.B.G.P. heb taphash to handle v. 23. I have slaine a man to my wound S.H. or to the wounding of my selfe B. I would slaie a man proper vulnus because of my wound T. in my wound and hurt G P. I have not slaine a man that for him I should beare my sinne nor a young man that for him my seede should be consumed Ch. v. 26. This man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 trusted to call T. began to call H. then begun men to call upon the name of God Ch. B.G. captum est profanari began to be profaned T.P. challal signifieth both to begin profane But Iuniuâ— hath in his last edition ameÌ„ded that reading translating with the rest then began the name of God to be called upon The Theologicall explication QVEST. I. At what time Cain and Abel were borne Vers. 1. WHereas Heva saith I have obtained a man by the Lord per Deum 1. We refuse Rupertus conceit that thinketh this to be an oath it only signifieth that she had received a son by the Lords gift or coram Dâ—mino before the Lord as the Chalde paraphrast 2. Neither is it to be thought that she had other sonnes before Cain because she nameth him a possession because he was the first which she possessed from God 3. we reject that fable which is ascribed to Methodius that Cain was borne 15. yeares after Adam was cast out of Paradise and Abel 15. yeares after that and that an hundred yeare after Cain slew Abel and then Adam and Eve mourned another hundred yeare after for Habel and then Seth was borne 1. For neither is it like that they continued so long without children 2. Or that there was such distance betweene the birth of the children seeing God had made them fruitfull and said unto them increase and multiply 3. And it seemeth that Seth was presently supplyed in the place of Habel because the woman said God hath given her another seed for Habel 4. And the text is plaine that Adam at an 130. not 230. yeares begat Seth. 5. But that these sonnes of Adam were borne in Paradise as R. Sel. and other Hebrewes thinke it is but a dreame for Adam in the state of innocency should not have gotten so ungracious a sonne as Cain was and whether Cain and Abel were both borne together as Calvin thinketh it is uncertaine it is more like that they were borne at two sundry births Mercer QVEST. II. Wherein Abels sacrifice excelled Cains Vers. 4. 1. THough no mention be made of Adams sacrificing because no such notable accident fell out therein as in the sacrifice of his sonnes yet it is not to be doubted but that he used to sacrifice and that of him his sonnes learned to doe the like 2. Abels sacrifice was preferred before Cains in three respects 1. it was more plentifull as the Apostle calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a greater sacrifice Cain brought sparingly ex fructu of the fruit not fruits of the earth Abel brought plentifully 2. Abel brought of the fat and the best 3. hee offered in
by this account taking one cubit which containeth a foot and halfe for six it should be 27. foot high and 45. foot long which were no fit proportion for an Altar to sacrifice upon and further the Arke would now bee as much too great and too huge for any use being by this computation 22800. cubits in length that is 900. yards which almost maketh a mile and in height an 180. cubits that is 90. yards 2. Augustine alloweth for every one of the three lofts the same proportion for each 300. cubits in length 50. in breadth 30. in height so that the length of the whole should be 900. cubits the breadth an 150. the height 90. but this agreeth not with the text that saith the length of the Arke not of the lofts or divisions shall be 300. cubits the breadth 50. c. 3. Some to helpe the matter understand the cubit of the Sanctuary which was much greater than the common and ordinary cubit 1. Some thinke that the measure and weight of the Sanctuary was no bigger than the ordinary but more certaine and so as it were the standerd to forme other vulgar measures by sic Perer. but this shall afterward appeare to be otherwise 2. Some would have the cubit of the Sanctuarie to be a cubit and an hand breadth Ezek. 40.5 but that rather is understood to be regius non sacer cubitus the Kings cubit not the Temple cubit By this reckoning the Arke shall be in length 350. in breadth 58. in height 35. cubits or there about 3. Some other thinke the Temple cubit was a foot larger than the common and somewhat more and so the Arke should containe in length 525. common cubits and 87. in breadth and 52. with an halfe in height but of this opinion there is no good ground 4. But it is more like that the cubit of the Sanctuary was twice so much as the common and usuall cubit as may appeare by these reasons 1. Because the weight of the Sanctuary was double to the usuall as the sickle of the Sanctuary weighed 20. gerah Exod. 30.13 Whereas the common sickle was esteemed at the one halfe 2. Where the Temple of Solomon was but 60. cubits in length and 20. in breadth this had beene too small a proportion for such a goodly place if it had beene but 30. yards long and 10. yards broad for two common cubits make but a yard therefore a cubit of the Sanctuary could be no lesse than so many yards and so by this estimate the Arke should be 600. common cubits that is 300. yards in length 50. yards broad and thirty high 4. Some doe understand the ordinary cubit which is the measure from the elbow to the top of the middle finger but doe thinke it to have beene much bigger than it is now because their stature of body before the floud was much greater Mercerus But it should seeme that Moses taketh the cubit for the measure of ordinary men not of Giants as Deut. 3.11 The bed of Og is said to be nine cubits in length c. after the cubit of a man that is not after Ogges arme but the measure of ordinary men 5. But we need not use any of these helps though the third and fourth are not much to be misliked any man that will may so account for the proportion of the Arke for if we take the cubit here after the common estimation the Arke will be found to be of sufficient capacity three hundred common cubits make an 150. yards which containe 400. and 50. foot almost two furlong in length which make the eight part of a mile and multiplying the length by the breadth 50. times 300. make 15000. cubits which being increased by the height of 30. cubits there will arise in the whole capacity of the Arke thirty times 15000. cubits Beside if the Arke be divided into cels and cabbins or nests as the word chinnim signifieth v. 14. there will be in one of the chambers or divisions foure hundred mansions whereof every one shall be six cubits in breadth and as much in length and the height eight or nine cubits for every six cubits in length of the Arke carrying fifty in breadth will make 8. cabbins and two cubits to spare And in the length of 300. cubits we finde fifty times six so shall we have fifty times 8. cubits which maketh foure hundred which mansions will be sufficient for the divers kinds of beasts and cattell and many will remaine over for other necessary uses as for passage from place to place and such like QVEST. XV. Of the time how long the Arke was in making 1. THe received opinion is that the Arke was in preparing an hundred yeares because Noah is said to have beene five hundred yeare old Gen. 5.32 before he was commanded to make the Arke and the floud came when he was six hundred yeare old Gen. 7.6 Thus thinketh Origen lib. 4. contr Celsum Augustine lib. 15. de Civitat Dei c. ult Gregor hom 15. in Ezech. with others Mercer 1. But the truer opinion is that it was an hundred and twenty yeares in making Mercer both for that this time is set for the repentance of the old world Gen. 6.3 to the which they were invited by the preaching of Noah as also because of S. Peters words which in time past were disobedient when once the long suffering of God aboad in the dayes of Noah while the Arke was in preparing 1. Pet. 3.20 This time of Gods long suffering was 120. yeares and all that while the Apostle saith the Arke was in preparing 2. It will be objected that when Noah was commanded to make the Arke he had sonnes borne unto him for the Lord saith unto him Thou shalt goe into the Arke thou and thy sonnes c. But Noah had no sonnes till he was 500. yeare old Answ. There is mention made not onely of Noahs sonnes but of his sonnes wives now wives it is like they had not before they were forty or fifty yeares of age seeing Sem lived six hundred yeares so that by this account the Arke should not bee above 50. yeares in making their father being five hundred yeares old before any of his sonnes were borne We say then that either these words were not spoken to Noah concerning his entrance and his sonnes and their wives into the Arke tâ—ll it was finished or that the Lord provideth for his sonnes that should be borne or that Noah was some long time in preparing timber and stuffe before he began to build the Arke Berosus conjecture is that 42. yeaâ—es were spent in that provision and the residue of the 120. yeares in the building But this is an uncertaine conjecture like enough it is that the providing of the matter would aske a long time 4. And whereas Noah is said to be five hundred yeare old cap. 5. that is there expressed for continuing of the Genealogie And the story following in the
a fragrant smell as Aristotle and Plinâ—e write and therefore fitter in this behalfe to be a signe of grace and favour 6. Further their imagination is fond that think there shall be no Raine-bow 40. yeares before the end and destruction of the world by fire because the aire say they must be a long time before prepared by a continuall drinesse for that combustion As though God cannot at once make the world combustible as the raine and flouds were gathered together speedily for the inundation further if there should bee no raine for fortie yeares before the end of the world how should the fruits of the earth be preserved great famine and miserie must needs follow in the world whereas it seemeth at the comming of Christ there shall be pleasant times and full of mirth wherein they shall eat and drinke marry and bee given in marriage as it was in the dayes of Noah Matth. 24.7 Lastly Rupertus opinion wanteth sufficient ground who applieth this covenant signified by the Rainebow wholly unto Christ and maketh it altogether mysticall we deny not but that the Raine-bow being a signe of temporall benefit may be a type and figure of Gods everlasting mercy in Christ as Revel 4.3 the throne of God is described having a Raine-bow round about it yet it is evident that God covenanteth here with Noah for this temporall benefit and with all other creatures and living things to whom the spirituall covenant in Christ appertaineth not And whereas other mysticall significations are made of the Raine-bow as that the two colours of water and fire in the Raine-bow the one blew the other red doe betoken the baptisme of Christ by water and fire and the two judgements of the world the one already past by water the other to come by fire these applications and the like are witty rather and pretty than wise and pithy 8. Further whereas other covenants are made with condition of obedience this covenant is absolute that howsoever mens wickednesse may deserve other particular punishments the Lord will not any more destroy the world with water 9. This covenant the Prophet saith was made with an oath Isay 54.9 and yet no oath is here expressed because the word of God is as sure and stedfast as an oath as the Lord is said to have swore to Abraham concerning the multiplying of his seed Exod. 32.13 and yet no oath is mentioned where that promise is made Gen. 12. and 15.10 Ramban noteth that the Bow being turned with the ends downward and the backe to heaven therein is a signe of mercy for hee that shooteth arrowes holdeth the backe of the Bow from him 11. The Jewes when they see the Bow goe forth and confesse their sinnes and will not looke upon it with their eyes such superstition we allow not but it were meer that the sight thereof would put us in minde of Gods great mercy in sparing the world 12. This speech of the Lord concerning the heavenly Bow was neither uttered to Noah alone and by him to his children as some thinke or to Sem onely and Iapheth of his sonnes but to C ham with the rest whose sinne yet appeared not and this being a temporall blessing as wicked Cham was a partaker in it so the covenant might bee made with him seeing that therein even other creatures also are comprehended ex Mercer QVEST. XI How Gods is said to remember Vers. 15. THen will I remember my covenant 1. Not that God need to have any thing to put him in remembrance but either thereby is meant that God will never forget his covenant in that it shall appeare by the effects that God thinketh of his covenant to performe it or rather it is referred to the faith of men that they shall well perceive that God is faithfull in his promises Calvin so that God is said to remember because he maketh us to know and remember Chrysostome 2. Here it is called a covenant in a large sense for properly a covenant is not without a contract sine dato accepto a promise and a condition but such a covenant is not here made which is extended to the bruit beasts it then here signifies the absolute disposition and gracious purpose of God toward man and all flesh for their preservation Tremel QVEST. XII Whether Noah had more sonnes beside the three that are named Vers. 18. THe sonnes of Noah going forth of the Arke c. Berosus Annianus thinketh that Noah begat other sonnes after the floud to the number of thirty which were called Titanaes of their mother Titaa and that one Tuisco the father of the Germanes was the fourth sonne of Noah Muscul. But all these are fables 1. Because it it like that Moses would have made some mention of those sons at the least in generall as of the other Patriarks before the floud they begat sonnes and daughters Genes 5.2 The text saith that of these three the whole earth was overspread vers 19. But if there had beene other sonnes they also should have increased 3. It need not be marvelled that Noah lived 350. yeares after the floud and begat no children for all this was the time of his old age and Noah being 600. yeare old was not so apt for generation QVEST. XIII Why mention is made of Canaan ANd Cham was the father of Canaan 1. Mention is not made of Canaan the sonne of Cham and the rest of Noahs sonnes children omitted to note the intemperancie of Cham as Chrysostome thinketh because he begat him in the Arke for that is not like that Canaan was borne in the Arke both because mention is made onely of Noah and his wife and his sonnes and their wives that came out of the Arke eight persons in all Gen. 8. ver 16. as also seeing Canaan was the youngest of Chams sonnes Gen. 10.6 it would follow that the three elder sonnes Cush Misraim Puâ— being borne before Canaan and so before the floud should haue entred into the Arke contrary to the Scripture which remembreth but eight persons to have beene saved in the Arke 1 Pet 3.20 2. Neither as Ambrose conjectureth is Canaan mentioned to exaggerate Chams disobedience that having a sonne to whom he was father did forget his dutie to his father and therefore was justly punished with a wicked sonne 3. But this seemeth to be the reason Moses applieth the story to his times when as now the Israelites were going to possesse the land of Canaan that they might know that now was the time when the curse of Canaan and his posteritie should take place sic Muscul. QVEST. XIV Whether Noah was the first inventer of Wine Vers. 20. Noah planted a vineyard 1. Noah is said to be a man of the earth not because he was a great man or lived in the field without Cities as Ramban but because he delighted in husbandry 2. If it be asked whence Noah had these Vine-plants either as Ambrose thinketh they sprouted
Let the iniquity of his fathers come into remembrance in thy fight 3. If in the meane time the wicked father beget a sonne that seeth his fathers sins c. and repenteth he shall not die in his fathers iniquity Ezek. 18.14.17 As the sonnes of Core died not with their rebellious father Numb 26.10 4. And it is just that God should visit to the third and fourth generation because by the course of nature so long the father may live to see his sinne punished in his posterity and the children so long may have the evill example of their parents in their eyes for whose sins they are said to bee punished though they have made them their owne by imitation because their parents were authors and by their example perswaders and in their owne persons beginners of that sinne 5. Neither for Idolatry onely is the iniquity of the parents visited in their children as Rabbi Moses thinketh but for other sinnes also as here Chams prophanenesse and rebellion toward his father is punished in Canaan 6. Neither are the children guilty of their parents sinnes only by imitation in doing the like but if they continue in other great sinnes though not the same as when the people were plagued because David had numbred the people though therein David was the greatest offender yet they had deserved diversly by their other sinnes to bee punished or if the children though they committed not the same sinnes yet doe winke at them and suffer them by silence and reprove them not as Elie was accessary to his sonnes sinnes because he held his peace as Augustine well saith quamvis bonis vita malorum displiceat c. although the life of the wicked displease the righteous and therefore they are not eternally damned tamen quiapeccatis eorum pareunt jure cum eis temporaliter flagellantâ—r yet because they forbeare and spare their sinne they are justly together with them whipped temporally 7. Neither doth God prescribe vnto himselfe alwayes this rule to punish but to the 3. or 4. generation hee may extend his iudgements to the tenth as here in the posteritie of Canaan but yet the proportion alwayes holdeth that he is more inclined continually to mercie than justice Calvin 6. This Canaan is accursed not onely for his fathers sinne but as being himselfe also which is most like accessarie to it relating the matter to his father and the posteritie also of Canaan though they did beare the curse first denounced against their father yet are worthily punished for their owne sinnes Levit. 18.28 for these abhominations the Lord spued out the people that were before you QVEST. XXII Of the blessing of Sem. Verse 26. Blessed be the God of Sem. 1. Jt appeareth in that Sem hath the chiefe blessing that he was the actor and perswader of that reverent and dutifull behaviour toward their father Tremel 2. In that Noah turneth himselfe to God it sheweth the excellencie of grace wherewith Sem was endued which also is implyed in his name which signifieth one famous or of renowne Perer. 3. He prophesieth that the true religion and Church should remaine in Sems posterity that hee onely should worship the true God which is to be blessed for ever 4. And here also is included a prophesie of Christ to come of Sem in whom all the nations of the world should be blessed Oecolampad QVEST. XXIII How Iapheth was to dwell in Sems tents Vers. 27. GGd perswade or enlarge Iapheth c. 1. This cannot be the meaning that God should dwell in the tents of Sem because there was his temple and Christ also incarnate walked and dwelled amongst them sic Theodoret. Lyran. Tostat. Mercer and the Chalde paraphrast referreth it unto God but the construction of the words following let Canaan be his servant will draw the sense to bee referred to Iapheth not unto God 2. Neither doth Noe speake here of the great increase and dilating of Iapheths posterity into all parts of the world 3. nor yet of any civill society and league which should bee betweene the Gentiles of Iaphets stocke and the Jewes 4. or that they should surprise the inhabitants of Sem and thrust out the Jewes for all those things did equally befall the posterity of Cham the Aegyptians were in league with them and sometimes also surprised them 5. But the word is rather to bee translated perswade as Iunius then inlarge with Mercer or as Vatablus well readeth blande reducat God shall gently reduce Iapheth to Sems tents which was fulfilled not when the Gentiles became Jewes Proselytes as some Hebrewes but when by the mild voyce of the Gospell the Gentiles were called to the knowledge of God and made one Church with the Gentiles Rupertus here also hath a good conceit that the Greekes and Latines comming of Iapheth by those two languages of Greeke and Latine did open the Tabernacles of Sem the Hebrew Scriptures and made them knowne to the Gentiles QVEST. XXIIII Of the life and acts of Noah Vers. 28. ANd Noah lived c. Noah lived 250. yeares after the floud died but two yeares before Abraham was borne for from the floud to the birth of Abraham are counted not above 352. yeares And Sem living 502. yeares after the floud reached to the 50. yeare of Isaack This then is worthy to bee observed that three Patriarkes for the space of two thousand yeares and more from the beginning of the world to Isaack might serve to propagate the true religion Adam to Methuselah who lived with him 242. yeares Methuselah to Sem who lived almost an 100. yeares after Sem was borne and Sem to Isaack 2. Although the Scripture make no mention of the rest of Noahs acts yet no doubt hee was occupied in doing good and in planting religion Berosus writeth that he taught the Armenians the skill of husbandry and planting of vines he distinguished the yeare into 12. moneths instructed them in the true service of God and from thence he went to Italy where he likewise taught Theology and humane arts who was honoured of them as a God under the name of Sol and Coelus and there hee died This record of Noahs acts as it containeth nothing of any improbability saving that Noah so godly a Patriarke would never suffer himselfe to bee honoured as a god so there is no necessity to receive or beleeve it not being expressed in Scripture 3. But whereas Methodius is made the author that Noah should have a certaine sonne called Iovâ—thas that should bee borne in the 100. yeare of the third Chiliad or thousand who invented Astronomy and prophesied of the foure Monarchies this is a meere fiction for Noah lived not till the 100. yeare of the third Chiliad but died in the sixth yeare thereof for to the floud are reckoned 1696. yeares and Noah lived after 350. And againe the text saith that all the earth was overspread of Noahs three sonnes there was no place then for a fourth 4. Though
Arachaum S. H. T. Evaeos Arachaeos Ch. Hiâ—i Archi Sini B. G. heb By these were spread H. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after this S. caet achar afterward 19. Gerar. Gaza S. Ierar Gaza H. Gerer Azzah cat gnazah 21. The elder brother of Iapheth H. B. G. Ch. the brother of Iapheth the Elder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S.T. hagadhe Iapheth the great for Iapheth was the elder as shall be seene afterward 24 Arphaxad begat Cainan S. the rest have not Cainan Likewise another Cainan is rehearsed by the 70. among the sonnes of Sem v. 23. 27. Iazal H. Aizal S. Vzal Ch. B. G. Vxal. Vzal 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QVEST. I. Of the number of the heads of the Gentiles Vers. 1. THese are the generations c. The fathers have curiously endevoured to bring the chiefe heads of the fathers of the Gentiles rehearsed in this Chapter to the number of 72. and therefore Augustine following some Greeke translations maketh Elisha to be the 8. sonne of Iapheth and so reckoneth 15. in all to come of Iapheth whereas there are but onely 14. of Chams progeny he counteth only 31. leaving out the Philistims Epiphanius 32. of Sem Augustine reckoneth 27. Epiphanius but 25. accounting Peleg with Heber and Ioktan together with his posterity But the true reckoning is this of Iapheth 14. of Cham beside the Philistims 31. of Sem 26. are rehearsed which makes in all 71. and with their three fathers Iapheth Cham Sem 74. and with the Philistims 75. Iun. the Hebrewes make but 70. in all beside the fathers to answer to the 70. persons that descended into Aegypt of Iacob QVEST. II. Of the names of the Gentiles 1. NEither are all the heads and fathers of the Gentiles here named but those which were the chiefe and most famous and such as were best knowne and nearest situate to the Jewes and therefore least mention is made of Iapheths generation which inhabited further off among the Gentiles Calvin â— Concerning the names which the nations retained of their fathers many are worne out by continuance of time many changed by the Grecians that gave them new names as Iosephus thinketh many altered by warre and conquest Oecolamp yet the names were not so altered but that in the time of the Prophets and long after they were knowne and so in Scripture mentioned by these appellations QVEST. III. Whether these heads made so many distinct nations FUrther 1. Neither is it like that these heads and fathers here rehearsed made so many divers distinct languages and nations for the Cananites that contained eleven sundry people v. 16 17. spake all but one language and the text saith they were divided according to their families v. 5. that is divers families concurred together according to their language to make one nation Iunius 2. Neither is it probable that the whole world was at the first distributed among the three sonnes of Noah by lot as Epiphanim writeth or as Berosus that Noah taking a view of the whole world sayling by Sea did appoint the three parts of the world Europa to Iapheth Affrica to Cham Asia to Sem for in the ages succeeding many countreyes were discovered unknowne before But it is most probable that the coasts and confines of the large and wide countreys were inhabited by these fathers of the world into the which afterward their posterity was spread and dispersed and that Moses especially describeth the habitation and dwelling of those nations which were nearest and best knowne to the Israelites and in processe of time the three parts of the world were for the most part possessed Europa by Iapheths posteritie Africa by Chams Asia by Sems yet so that in all these coasts some of each were intermingled as the Medes in Asia came of Madai of Iapheth the Cananites in Asia of Chus of Cham. Now the reasons why mention is made of these generations may be these 1. to shew the effect of that blessing which the Lord gave to Noah and his sonnes to multiply and increase 2. to demonstrate the judgement of God upon the posterity of Cham and his blessing upon Sem according to Noahs prophesie 3. to acquaint the Israelites with the nations of the Gentiles from whom they were to expect their inheritance 4. to open a way to the understanding of the Scripture wherein the names of these nations doe often occurre QVEST. IIII. The causes why Moses rehearseth the generations of Noahs sonnes Vers. 2. SOnnes of Iapheth Moses beginneth with Iapheth not as some thinke from the younger proceeding to the elder for it is evident chap. 9.24 that Cham was younger than Sem neither for that Iapheth was the eldest doth he name him first for then Sem should be the youngest because he is mentioned last but Moses beginneth where he ended in the former chapter at Iapheth v. 27. that he might determine the story in Sem of whom and his posterity the rest of this booke entreateth and because Iapheths posterity inhabited the countries furthest off he beginneth there first Mercer QVEST. V. What countries Iapheths sonnes inhabited Vers. 2. GOmer Magog Madaâ— Iavan c. Gomer inhabited the North parts in respect of Palestina toward the West Ezek. 38.6 whom Iosephus thinketh to be the Galatians or Gallogrecians called Gomerites the same which Herodotus nameth Cimmerii or Cimbri lib. 4. they inhabited the inward parts of Asia in Phrygia neare to Troas Wherefore Gomer cannot bee assigned to Africa as Ierosolymitan 2. Magog some understand by Magog the Gothes other the Sarmatians Hierosolymit the Germans but they are most like to bee the Scythians Mercer which before were called Magogei and this may bee an evidence thereof because the Scythians wasting Asia called the chiefe City Magog afterward named Hierapolis as witnesseth Pliny lib. 5. c. 23. Iunius 3. Madai this was the father of the Medes who at the first were subject to the Assyrians and Chaldeans 2 King 17.6 but afterward the Medes surprised Babylon Isa 13.17 Behold I will stirre up the Medes against thee 4. Iavan from him came the Grecians as Ioel. 3.6 Iâ—vanim being the plurall of Iavan is translated by the Septuagint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Greekes Hecataeus in Strabo lib. 9. saith that the Jonians came out of Asia into Grecia from whence the Athenians had their beginning which at the first were called Jones and their countrey Jonia Hierosolymitan saith they were the Macedonians which had the principality over Greece 5. Thubal Epiphanius thinketh him to be the father and founder of the Thessalians some of the Hebrewes understand the Italians others take Thubal for the countrey Iberia in Asia neere to Armenia where Ptolomy placeth the towne Thabilaca of those Iberians Iosâ—phus meaneth that they were called Thubalaei Thubalians and not of the Iberians that is the Spanyards in Europe as Pererius citeth him sic Iunius But seeing in Scripture Thubal and Mesech are joyned together which is
manners 3. Confut. The Pope Nimrod and Antichrist AS old Babylon was the beginning of the Kingdome of Nimrod vers 10. so Rome the second or new Babylon is the head of the Kingdome of Antichrist the Nimrod of the world that hunteth mens soules as the other did tyrannize over their bodies Muscul. 9. Places of Morall observations 1. Moral The wicked mixed among the righteous Vers. 1. WHere the sonnes of Noah are reckoned together Cham is set in the middest betweene Sem and Iapheth wherein is shadowed forth the state and condition of the Church that Chamites hypocrites and ungodly persons in the visible face of the Church are mingled among the midst of the faithfull Muscul. 2. Moral The prosperity of the wicked continueth not long WHereas Nimrod of Chus of Cham beganne first to be Lord over his brethren and Canaan with his sons inhabited the best parts of the world it will be demanded how that curse upon Canaan tooke place that he should be a servant to his brethren The answer is that the ungodly may flourish for a time we must doe as David did Enter into Gods Sanctuary and consider their end Psal. 37.17 for in the end when the wickednesse of Canaan was ripe they were cast out of that pleasant land and made servants to Israel of Sem. CHAP. XI 1. The Method and contents of the Chapter THis Chapter hath two parts 1. It entreateth of the attempt of the carnall and worldly sort in building the tower of Babel where is expressed first their attempt with the circumstances 1. Who they were vers 1. 2. Where vers 2. 3. Of what matter vers 3. what they went about to build a tower 4. Wherefore to get them a name vers 4. Secondly the disappointing of this their purpose by the Lord his consultation vers 6 7. the execution 8 9. 2. The second part containeth a genealogie of the faithfull first of Abrahams progenitors from vers 10. to 27. described every one 1. by their names 2. their age both before they begat children and afterward 3. their issue first of the righteous then of other sonnes and daughters secondly of Abraham his birth with his children vers 27. his marriage vers 29. his travell departing with his father out of Chaldea 2. The divers readings v. 2. It came to passe S. Ch. it fell out Tr. and as c. G. when they went B. it was as they went A. heb as they went in the beginning Ch. as they went from the East cat v. 4. Before we be dispersed S.H. lest we be dispersed cater pen. lest c. v. 5. The Lord appeared to be revenged over the worke of the City Ch. the Lord came downe to see c. caet Which the sonnes of Adam had made H. sonnes of men cater 7. That they heare not S.H. Ch. understand not one anothers speech cat shamang to heare understand 9. The name was called confusion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Babel cat ballall to confound 12. Arphacsad lived an hundred five and thirty S. five and thirty caet and begat Cainan S. the rest have not Cainan 13. Arphaxad lived 430. yeares S. 303. yeares Hier. 403. yeares câ—t And Cainan lived an 130. yeares and begat Sela and Cainan lived after he begat Sela 330. yeares and begat sonnes and daughters all this is added by the Septuag which is not in the Hebrew 14. Sela lived an 130. S. 30. yeares caet 15. And he lived 330. yeares caeter 16. For 34. the S. read an 134. vers 17. for 430. they read 370. vers 18. for 30. yeares the S. have an 130. vers 20. for 32. yeares they read an 132. vers 22. for 30. yeares the S. read an 130. vers 2 4. for 29. yeares an 170. yeares vers 25. for an 119. S. read an 125. 28. ante before H.G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the presence of Thare S.T.B. Thare yoâ— living Ch. before the face heb P. that is in the presence 30. Sara S. Sarai caeter sic etiam hebr 31. Out of the region of the Chaldeans S. from Vr of the Chaldeans caet and they came to Araâ— H. Ch. Haran B.G. Charran S.T.P. so it is read Act. 7 heb Charan 3. The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Who and from whence and for what they came that built Babel Vers. 1. All of one speech vers 2. went from the East 1. By this it is evident that all the world at the first used but one language which was the Hebrew tongue preserved still in Hebers familie but whether they used the same dialect and stile of speech as Aben Ezra and the same manner of pronouncing as Cajetane thinke is uncertaine 2. These that came into the Plaine were not as Cajetane thinketh some certaine men or as Rasi onely the posterity of Sem whom Ramban confuteth but generally all for the language of the whole world was confounded and changed at the building of the Tower But Abraham could not be of this number as Aben Ezra being yet unborne And whither Noah removed it is uncertaine but it is most sure that he joyned not with the unruly company in their proud enterprises 3. They came from the East that is that part of Armenia where the Arke landed being afraid at the first as Iosephus conjectureth because of the late floud to leave the hilly Countrey But by degrees they descended first dwelling in the hils afterward at the bottome and foot of the hils then they sought into the plaines either to seeke more roome for their multitudes that were increased or of an ambitious minde not contented with their lot or for both 4. They came into the land Sinhar or Singar not in Pontus as the Hierosolim but in Mesopotamia where is the hill Singara which Rupertus will have to signifie excussio dentium the smâ—ting out of the teeth because their language was smitten which is caused by the teeth for so shingar may be derived of Shen a tooth and gaurah to evacuate 5. Neither is it like that they beganne to build Babel as soone as they came into the Plaine or that they were penned up an hundred yeares in the hillie Countrey of Armenia for so long it was from the floud to the confusion of the tongues but after they were descended into this plaine Countrey then when they espied their time they entred into this consultation QVEST. II. Why they built of bricke Vers. 3. COme let us make bricke c. The reason why they resolved to build of bricke was neither for the continuance as Iosephus thinketh for though bricke buildings are very durable as Plinie testifieth there were to be seene at Babylon that had lasted 700. yeares yet edifices of hewen stone are stronger as it is Isay 9.10 The brickes are fallen but we will build with hewen stones 2. Neither did they so as some imagine to provide against the second destruction of the world by fire as Noahs Arke was a refuge
they were mine enemies Psal. 139.21 22. 6. Observ. A good Prince preferreth his subjects lives before wealth Vers. 21. GIve me the persons take the goods c. Herein appeareth first the gratitude of the King of Sodome to Abraham that is contented to leave unto him the goods for his great travell Calvin as also this heathen King sheweth one good part of a just Prince that preferreth the life of his subjects before the substance whereas contrariwise a tyrant esteemeth nothing of mens lives in respect of his covetous desire Perer. as Ahab contrived Naboths death to have his Vineyard CHAP. XV. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts containing two ample and large promises made by the Lord unto Abraham the first is as touching his seed vers 1. to vers 8. The second of the inheritance of his seed vers 8. to the end In the first part there is set forth 1. on Gods behalfe the promise 2. On Abrahams behalfe beleefe vers 6. In the first there is the cause Gods goodnesse towards Abraham vers 1. Then the promise of his seed both to bee of his body which is amplified by the contrary that not Eleazar but one of his owne bowels should bee his heire vers 2 3 4. then the number thereof to be as the starres in multitude In the second part 1. there is the promise in generall for the inheriting of the land vers 7. in particular after what time namely 400. yeares captivity 13. to 17. what Countrey vers 18. to 21. 2. The ratifying of the promise by certaine symbols where we have the prescription of the signes and ceremonies to be used vers 9. the preparing of them by Abraham vers 10 11 12. the application or confirmation it selfe vers 17. God causeth a smoking furnace to passe betweene the peeces c. 2. The divers readings v. 1. In prophesie C. in vision caet I will protect thee H.S. my word is the strength C. I am thy buckler caet v. 2. The sonne of the Steward of my house H. the sonne of the Steward which is in my house C.P. the sonne of Messech borne in my house S. the Steward of mine house G. the childe of the Stewardship of my house B. he to whom I shall leave my house T. meshek a Steward or one that is left and so v. 3. he calleth him the sonne of his house that is borne in his house v. 6. beleeved in the word of the Lord. C. beleeved in the Lord caet v. 7. out of the region of the Chaldees S. from Vr of the Chaldees caet Vrh. signifieth a valley v. 8. O Lord God H.C.P.G.B. O Lord God governour S. Lord Iehovah T. heb Adonai Iehova v. 9. Take unto me H.S. take me G. take B.P. take and offer C.T. heb Lathak take three heiferâ— C. of threâ—â— yeare old caet a dove H.S. a young pigeon B.G. sonne of a pigeon C. the chickin of a pigeon T. gozal a pigeon v. 11. he sate with them S. he drave them away caet nashab to blow away v. 12. an ecstasis or trance S. a heavy sleepe fell upon Abraham caet v. 17. a flame was made S. a darke mist. H.C. twilight B. darke night T. there was darkenesse gâ—atah darknesse night v. 20 giants C.B. Rephanu caeter 3. The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. How God appeared in vision Vers. 1. THe word of the Lord came to Abraham in a vision c. 1. This vision was neither in the night as the Sept. in some translations read for Abrahams faith is here approved v. 6. but men being asleepe cannot shew their faith Cajetan 2. neither was it by secret inspiration as the interlineary glosse for here divers speeches passe betweene God and Abraham 3. Neither was this vision by an Angell as Oleaster Tostatus for he is called Jehova which name is not given to Angels 4. But this vision was in the day as the Lord used to speake to the Prophets Ramban Chald. and the Lord did produce his conference untill the evening vers 17. when the starres appeared Iun. And God for the better strengthening of Abrahams faith did to his word adjoyne some visible signe of his glory Oecolam 5. And this is the fourth time that God had appeared to Abraham twice in the 12. chapter v. 1.7 againe c. 13 14. and now in this place QVEST. II. How God is said to be Abrahams reward I Am thy buckler c. 1. Two things doe cause feare when either wee are afraid of some evill to happen to vs or that some good which wee desire should bee with-holden from us God biddeth Abraham to feare none of these for hee was both his buckler to keepe him from evill and his great reward to give him all good things Per. 2. Some thinke that Abraham feared lest he had committed some sinne in shedding of bloud in the late battell some lest the enemies might gather their strength againe and come upon him afresh some lest the Cananites might envy him because of his strength some lest this victorie might stand for his reward which God promised But it appeareth that none of these things were the cause of Abrahams feare but he was solicitous and carefull for his succession and might somewhat waver concerning the promise made to his seed because hee had yet no childe Mercer 3. Where he saith I am thy reward it is not to be understood causally and to be referred onely to those temporall rewards which are promised afterward as Cajetane and Mercerus consenting to the hebrewes but substantially of the reward also of everlasting felicitie which was laid up for Abraham with God Iun. 4. So that here God promiseth the two greatest blessings that can bee one in this life of perseverance in that God saith he will be his buckler to protect and preserve him to the end and of eternall felicity in saying I am thine exceeding great reward Perer. QVEST. III. Abraham neither was doubtfull or forgetfull of Gods promise Vers. 2. ABraham said 1 Cajetane well noteth that in other visions Abraham was onely an hearer God the speaker but here Abraham maketh answere to God whereby it appeareth that Abraham did grow in confidence and familiaritie with God 2. Neither doth Abraham complaine that he went childlesse as though he had set light by the Lords liberal offer that he would be his reward but because the spirituall blessing depended of his seed he craveth this as the meanes whereby Gods promise toward him concerning the great reward should be effected Calvin 2. Neither did Abraham doubt or was forgetfull of Gods promise that he would give him seed and unto his seed that land Gen. 13.15 But as yet it was not expressed unto him whether his seed should come out of his owne bowels as here the Lord first promiseth or it might bee a seed or sonne adopted as here hee supposeth that this Eleazer should be his heire sic Eucher Rupert 4. Or that
deferred like as the eating of the Passeover might bee put off to the second moneth upon extraordinary occasion as if a man were uncleane or in his journey Num. 9.10 This also appeareth in that for the space of forty yeares all the while that the Israelites sojourned in the wildernesse their children were not circumcised till Iosua his time Iosua 5.5 and the reason is given vers 7. They did not circumcise them by the way they were continually in their journey to remove from place to place and therefore could not conveniently be circumcised But if Moses example be objected whom God would have killed because his sonne was not circumcised the answer is ready that the case is not alike for Moses might either have circumcised his childe before he came forth or he had not such great haste of his way but might have stayed to performe so necessary a worke 6. But whereas the Lord prescribeth the eighth day both some Hebrewes are deceived that thinke the sonnes of bond-servants might be circumcised before and the Ismaelites that circumcised at the age of thirteene yeares QVEST. IX Circumcision found among those which belonged not to the covenant Vers. 13. HE that is borne in thy house and bought with thy money c. All which belonged to the covenant or would have any part among the people of God were circumcised but on the other part it followeth not that all which were circumcised did belong to the covenant as the Ismaelites Egyptians Ammonites Moabites and other people inhabiting neare to Palestina were circumcised as Hierome sheweth upon the 9. chap. of Ieremie vers 26. These people retained circumcision as a rite and tradition of their fathers but not as a signe of the covenant or profession of their faith and obedience QVEST. X. Circumcision not imposed upon strangers FUrther it is here questioned whether the Hebrewes were to compell their servants that were strangers to take upon them the profession of their faith and to be circumcised 1. Tostatus thinketh that their servants might be compelled but not other strangers that dwelt among them but that it is not like for seeing he that was circumcised was a debter of the whole Law Galat. 5. and circumcision was a badge of their profession it was not fit to force any man to take upon him a profession of religion against his desire 2. Cajetane thinketh that servants might be forced to take the outward marke of circumcision though not the spirituall profession thereunto annexed in 12. chap. Exod. But these two cannot be severed as whosoever is now baptized must needs also enter into the profession of Christianity 3. Pererius thinketh aright that the necessity of circumcision was not imposed upon any beside the posterity of Abraham neither that the Hebrewes might force their servants to take circumcision yet he saith that it was lawfull for them to use the ministery of servants uncircumcised as now Christians have Moores and Turks to serve them Perer. disput 5. But herein Pererius is deceived and I preferre the opinion of Thomas Anglicus which he misliketh that it was dangerous for the Hebrewes to be served with men of a divers religion lest they also by them might have beene corrupted 5. Wherefore the resolution is this that as no stranger servant or other was to be forced to circumcision but it must come from his owne desire as it may be gathered Exod. 12.48 so neither were they to receive any uncircumsed person into their house that would not be circumcised this is evident by Abrahams practice that circumcised all his servants both borne and bought with money who no doubt would not have served him if they had not submitted themselves to Gods ordinance againe seeing every one in the house must eat the Passeover Exod. 12.4.19 neither stranger nor borne in the house must eat any leavened bread for the space of seven dayes and yet none could eat the Passeover that was not circumcised vers 48. it followeth that no uncircumcised persons were to bee entertained unlesse they were contented to be circumcised QVEST. XI The penalty for the neglect of circumcision afflicted onely upon the adulti Vers. 14. THe uncircumcised male shall be cut off c. Saint Augustine following the reading of the Septuagint in this place who adde the man childe which is uncircumcised the eighth day which addition is not in the originall doth understand this place of infants and their cutting off he interpreteth of everlasting death to be cut off from the society of the Saints and by the breaking of the covenant would have signified the transgression of Gods commandement in paradise for the not being circumcised saith he Nulla culpa in parvulis Is no fault in little ones and therefore not worthy of so great a punishment and so he urgeth this place against the Pelagians to prove that infants are guilty of originall sinne and therefore have need of remission Lib. 16. de Civit. Dei cap. 27. 1. In that Augustine expoundeth this cutting off of separation from the society of the Saints he interpreteth right some take it for the corporall death some for the extraordinary shortning of their dayes some for excommunication but it is better taken for the cutting off from the society of Gods people now and the fellowship of the Saints afterward for he that should contemne circumcision being Gods ordinance doth consequently refuse the covenant and grace of God whereof it is a seale and pledge 2. But that exposition of Augustine seemeth to be wrested to referre the breaking of the covenant to Adams transgression 1. The Apostle saith that they sinne not after the like manner of the transgression of Adam Rom. 5.14 2. The Scripture calleth not that prohibition given to Adam a covenant 3. The Lord calleth circumcision his covenant vers 20. what other covenant then is broken but that which the Scripture treateth of here 3. Neither can this place be understood of infants that are uncircumcised 1. That addition the eighth day is used onely by the Septuagint it is not in the Hebrew 2. the words are qui non ciâ—cumciderit hee which shall not circumcise c. so readeth the originall the Chalde paraphrast Iunius c. which sheweth that it must be understood of them that are adulti of yeares of discretion not of infants 3. Abrahams practice sheweth as much who circumcised those that were of yeares 4. Againe to breake the covenant is not incident to children the punishment therefore is not to be inflicted where the offence cannot be committed 5. If Infants be not circumcised it is the parents faults for omitting it not the Infants as may appeare in the example of Moses whom the Lord punished and not the childe for the neglecting of that Sacrament QUEST XII Whether Abraham laughed through incredulitie Vers. 17. ABraham fell upon his face and laughed 1. This was not onely an inward rejoycing of the minde as the Chalde translateth for Abraham indeed laughed
patterne of these worthy examples we doubt not but that our Christian Soveraigne is resolved to take away all mixture of religion not to admit any toleration of contrary worship but with Iosias to expell all Idolatrous Chemarims and Masse-Priests with Asa to put all such from places of government and with Zerubbabel to reject their service and imployment either in Church or common wealth And we assuredly trust that the presence of Gods Arke among us shall cause that Dagon of Rome to lose both his hands and head for ever in this our famous and thrice renowned Countrey of Britaine CHAP. XVIII 1. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts 〈◊〉 The entertainment of the Angells in Abrahams tent and such things as there were done to vers 17. ◠The purpose of God concerning the destruction of Sodome with Abrahams deprecation for the same to the end of the Chapter In the first part 1. There is the apparition of the Angels both in what place and at what time vers 1. and in what manner vers 2. 2. Their entertainment offered by Abraham vers 3 4. accepted by the Angels vers 5. performed by Abraham ver 6 7 8. 3. The promise is renewed concerning Abraham and Saraes sonne vers 10. and Sara for her infirmity reproved both for her laughter 12 13 14. and for her deniall vers 15. In the second part 1. The Lord sheweth a reason why he will impart his counsell to Abraham concerning the overthrow of Sodome vers 18 19. 2. The Lord propoundeth his resolution with the cause thereof vers 20 21. 3. Abraham intreateth where first is set downe the ground of his prayers the justice of God 23 25. then his particular request six times repeated from fifty persons to bee found in Sodome to ten The divers readings v. 1. At the Oake of Mamre S. Plaine or valley of Mamre caet colon signifieth both a Plaine and an Oake it is most like it was a Plaine set with Oakes v. 2. He worshipped in or upon the ground S.C.H. bowed himselfe toward the ground T.P.B.G. shachah to bow so is it taken Isa. 15.23 bow downe that we may goe over v. 4. Let your feet be washed H. let them wash your feet S. wash your feet caet sic etiam hebr v. 5. You shall cat S. comfort or strengthen your heart caet v. 8. He ministred unto them C. stood by them caet v. 10. I will come to thee according to this time at the very houre S. in this time vita comite life being present H. or wherein ye shall be alive C. according to the time of life B.G.P. heb when this time shall flourish or revive againe T. v. 12. It was not so with me till now S. shall I have youth C. shall I have lust caet heb gnadan to take pleasure v. 15. Sarah deniall caet she lying denied T. cacash signifieth both v. 21. I will appeare and judge C. I will goe downe and see I will make an end of them if they repent not if they repent I will not revenge them Ch. the others have not these words v. 22. Abraham stood in prayer before God Ch. stood yet before God caet v. 28. Wilt thou destroy for forty five the whole City S. caet for five The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Of the vision and apparition made to Abraham in Mamre Vers. 1. AGaine the Lord appeared c. 1. This was the sixth apparition of God to Abraham taking those two in the fifteenth Chapter for one which herein is preferred before the rest because this apparition is made in an humane shape which is not expressed in the rest and this is the third vision of this kinde as Cajetane noteth when the Lord shewed himselfe in some visible forme 1. to Adam in Paradise 2. to Agar in the wildernesse Gen. 16.13 3. to Abraham in this place 2. This apparition was not long after the other in the former Chapter for in both after a yeare a sonne is promised to Abraham Rupertus and the promise is renewed for Sarahs cause Calvin 3. It was now in the heat of the day that is noone-tide Septuag the usuall time of rest and repast Iun. when Abraham sate at his doore to take shade and to espie what travellers passed by to give them entertainment Muscul. QVEST. II. Who the three Angels were that appeared to Abraham Vers. 2. THree men stood by him 1. They were not three men but so appeared Iun. They stood not hard by him for he needed not then have gone to meet them but they stood before him or over against him for so the word gnal signifieth Muscul. 2. Abraham at the first did not know them to be Angels for he received them unawares Heb. 13.1 yet there appeared some extraordinary excellencie in them in that Abraham useth them so reverently for otherwise to every common passenger hee would not have given such reverence Calvin 3. Neither can it bee certainly affirmed that these three men were the three Angels Michael Gabriel Raphael as some of the Hebrewes the first the messenger to Abraham the other appointed for the destruction of Sodome and Raphael for Lots deliverance for both the Angels that went toward Sodome were in equall commission to destroy the City chap. 19.13 The Lord hath sent us to destroy it and to deliver Lot vers 16. they caught Lot and his wife by the hand c. Abraham doth reverence to one above the rest calling him Lord v. 3. who also is called Jehovah v. 17. their opinion may safely bee received that thinke this eminent person with whom Abraham talked to be Christ. But it is a collection without ground by the apparition of these three Angels to conclude the Trinitie as Pererius seemeth to insinuate Calvin QVEST. 3. Why Abraham speaketh to one of the 3. Angels in chiefe Vers. 3. LOrd if I have found favour c. Abraham seeth three men but speaketh as to one 1. whereby neither a three fold knowledge of God is shadowed forth of his nature by his benefits by his judgements as Philo 2. nor yet hereby is signified the mysterie of the Trinitie that one God in three persons is to be worshipped as Rupertus 3. Neither did Abraham speake unto every one of them particularly as Ramban 4. But Abraham saluteth the third person as more excellent either for the dignity of his person or for some respect which the other two had unto him Chrysost. but for such services as equally belonged to them all hee speaketh to them all in generall as the washing of their feet 5. as they were three persons so he offreth unto them three services to wash their feet to rest them under the tree to comfort their hearts with bread Perer. QVEST. IV. Of the Hebrew measure called a Seime Vers. 6. THree measures of fine meale c. The word is Seime which is the same in English a seime 1. which neither containeth so much as Epiphanius
QUEST XXII Of the largenesse of the plaine that was destroyed Verse 25. ANd overthrew those cities and all the plaine c. where now standeth the dead and salt lake or sea 1. Plinie saith it is above an hundred miles long and twenty five broad 2. But Iosephus which better knew being brought up in the countrey giveth it â—ut 580 furlongs in length that is 72. miles and somewhat more and 150. stadia or furlongs broad that is nineteene miles or thereabout By this it may appeare what a great destruction this was which overflowed such a great circuit of ground 3. Aristotle also testifieth by heare-say that the thicknesse and saltnesse of the water is such that it beareth up man or beast throwne into it ex Perer. QUEST XXIII Whether any were saved beside Lot and his company ALL the inhabitants of the cities 1. Then Strabo 〈◊〉 deceived which thinketh that some of the cities were forsaken of those which could flie away lib. 17. so that he supposeth that divers escaped but the Scripture testifieth that all the inhabitants saving Lot his wife and two daughters were destroyed 2. Not onely the men and women but the infants also perished in the fire so that there remained no seed or off-spring of the Sodomites as the Prophet witnesseth Isai. 1.19 Except the Lord had reserved unto us a seed wee should have beene as Sodome c. This the Lord did 1. to increase their sorrow and torment in seeing the destruction of their children 2. to shew his perfect detestation of that wicked nation whose very seed was accursed 3. Although those infants were not guilty of their fathers actuall sinnes yet it may stand with Gods justice temporally to chastise the children for their fathers sins as Davids childe begotten in adulterie died Perer. 4. God hath absolute power and free choice to shew mercy to whom he will and to withhold it at his pleasure 5. Gods judgements are secret yet most just Calvin 4. This destruction of the Sodomites by fire was a foreshewing of everlasting fire the vengeance whereof they now suffer Iude 7. therefore Hierome is deceived that saith Deum ad praesâ—ns reddidisse suppliciâ— ne in aeternum puniret that God did chastise them presently that hee should not punish them eternally Unlesse Hierome bee expounded to speake conditionally if they repented which it is not like they did Wee may therefore safely subscribe to the sentence of Saint Iude that the Sodomites are eternally punished for neither were there any just men left after Lot was gone out upon whom God might shew mercie neither is it like they did repent in that instant seeing they scorned Lots warning before neither can any temporall punishment whatsoever redeeme or buy our everlasting damnation QUEST XXIV Of the barrennesse of the ground where Sodome stood and the strange fruit there growing Verse 25. ANd all that grew upon the earth 1. Not onely for that time were the plants and herbs smitten but the earth was stricken with barrennesse for ever As the Psalme hath reference to this example 107.34 A fruitfull land turneth he into barrennesse or saltnesse for the wickednesse of the inhabitants Aristotle also witnesseth that the bitternesse and saltnesse of the water is such that no fish can live therein lib. 2. meteor 2. Borchardus also that spent 10. yeares in the viewing of that countrey saith that no grasse groweth there and that it alwaies smoaketh 1. pars c. 7. num 38. which is agreeable to that place of the Prophet Isay 34.9 The rivers thereof shall be turned into pitch the dust thereof into brimstone the smoake thereof shall goe up for evermore 3. Others also doe write that the fruit which there groweth is outwardly like other fruit but within the rine there is nothing but dust and ashes Ioseph li. 5. de bell Iudaio Solinus saith Fuliginem favillaceam ambitus extimae cutis cohibet that the goodly outward rine or skinne onely doth keepe in the filthy soily embers cap. 37. Pererius QUEST XXV Why Lot feareth to stay in Zoar. Vers. 30. HE feared to tarry in Zoar c. 1. Not so much for that the City was subject to earth-quakes and had divers times before beene thereby overthrowne whereupon it was called Bala of Balaug which signifieth to swallow or devoure and therefore Lot might thinke that now much more the same calamity might befall it in this fearefull tempest of fire and brimstone sic Hieron in tradition Hebraic 2. But rather Lot seeing the same sinnes to reigne in this place might feare lest the same punishment should overtake them wherein notwithstanding he sheweth his weaknesse in not staying upon the Lords promise Calvin 3. As also that fearefull judgement which fell upon his wife at his entring into Zoar might move him the sooner to depart from thence QUEST XXVI How Lot is said to be delivered for Abrahams sake Vers. 29. GOd thought upon Abraham and sent Lot out c. It may bee here questioned how Lot is said for Abrahams sake to be sent out when Saint Peter saith That just Lot was delivered 2 Pet. 3.7 he was then delivered for his owne righteousnesse by the Apostles sentence The answer here is not that Lot was delivered for his service to Abraham in Egypt in concealing Sarah to be his wife or following him out of his Countrey but 1. Lot was indeed principally delivered neither for Abrahams nor his owne righteousnesse but for the Lords owne mercy and goodnesse sake and it is most certaine that Lot should have beene delivered though he had not beene Abrahams nephew yet the Lord to testifie his love to Abraham and to encourage us one to pray for another doth shew how much the prayers of the faithfull prevaile with him 2. God is said to remember Abraham not what hee prayed but what God said to him that he would not destroy the righteous with the wicked Muscul. 3. As also it may be referred to the Lords first promise made to Abraham I will blesse them that blesse thee Gen. 12. so that Lots deliverance dependeth not upon any merit in Abraham but Gods gracious promise toward him Iun. QUEST XVII Whether Lots daughter were indeed ignorant that there was no man left alive but her father Vers. 31. THere is not a man in the earth to come in unto us c. 1. Origen thinketh that Lots daughters thought verâ—â—y that all the world had beene destroyed by fire as it is like that they had heard of their father that there should be a conflagration of the world but they perfectly understood it not But this is not like for they might easily have discerned from the hils the rest of the Countrey to be untouched and they came but lately from Zoar which was preserved 2. Some thinke further that this ignorance of theirs was invincible and remedilesse and by this argument would excuse their practice with their father sic Ioseph lib. antiq Irenaeus lib. 4. c. 51.
more truly that in this supposed case it had not beene lawfull for Lots daughters to doe as they did because Veticia est lege naturali talis commixtio such câ—rnall commixtion is forbidden by the law of nature and admitteth no dispensation And againe their owne minde gave them that they did not well the care of conservation of man-kinde belonged to their father and therefore they should have consulted with him they then not consulting with their father feared his consent and so condemned in their conscience their owne act QVEST. XXXI Whether Lot were altogether ignorant what was done to his daughters Vers. 33. HE knew not when she lay downe nor when she rose up 1. It can neither be as the Septuag read he know not when he lay downe or rose up for Lot was not so seâ—slâ—sse not to know what he did when he a woke and rose up 2. Neither is it a thing incredible nescientem coire quempâ—am for a man not knowing in his sleepe to doe the act of generation seeing the Scripture so testifieth here of Lot 3. Neither is Lyranus opinion right that Lot onely was ignorant when his daughters came to him and rose up but he knew whaâ— he did in the act supposing through forgetfulnesse that it might be his wife for Lot if he remembred himselfe when hee awaked what he had done would not have committed the same thing againe 4. Neither is Tostatus conceit out of Thomas probable that Lots daughter conceived by him by nocturnall pollution and shedding of seed not by the act of generation as Thomas reporteth of one that was by that meanes with child by her father who for preserving of her virginity kept her in his owne bed for the text it selfe overthroweth this conceit they consulted to lie with their father or as the Septuagint reade sleepe with him and so they did 5. Therefore Cajetanus opinion is to bee preferredâ— Lot omnino nescivisse universâ—m rem gestam that Lot was ignorant of the whole matter what was done from the first to the last of which opinion Chrysostome was before the reasons are these 1. Chrysostome ea peccata nos condemnant quae scienter facimus those sinnes condemne us which we doe wittingly but the Scripture excuseth this fact of Lot by his ignorance 2. Cajetane saith hoc omne â—pios perfici posse imped to rationis usu that his businesse may be done though the use of reason be hindred as in those that are drunken 3. Pererius addeth that the progressive faculty may be exercised in sleepe as many walke carry things from place to place and doe such like things in their sleepe and of the same sort might this act 〈◊〉 4. The Devill also to helpe forward this worke might worke such a fantasie in Lots minde being asleepe 5. Calvins conjecture is best Non tam vino fuisse obrutum quam propter intemperiem divinitus percussum spiritu stupâ—ris That Lot was not so much oppressed with wine as stricken with a spirit of slumber and senslesnesse from God because of his intemperance to which agreeth that saying of Chrysostome Divina dispensatione factum ut sic illo vino gravaretur ut omnino ignoraret That God so disposed that he should be so overcome of wine that he was utterly ignorant It was not then the operation onely of the wine but Gods worke withall that caused this senslesse ignorance QUEST XXXII The causes why the Lord suffered Lot thus to fall THe causes why Lot was permitted thus to fall are rendred to be these 1. His double incredulity in not giving credit to the Angell promising him safety first in the mountaine and then in Zoar caused him to be punished with these two sinnes of drunkennesse and incontinencie Hierome 2. His drunkennesse made way unto his lust Calvin 3. God hereby sheweth his great goodnesse and singular providence who can turne evill unto good for of Moab one of those incestuous births came Ruth which was married to Booz of whose line came our Saviour after the flesh Perer. 4. God hath set forth this example to make us circumspect Ne abeamus in securitatem that we be not secure Luther If Lot so excellent a man fell into such grievous sinnes of drunkennesse and incest who ought not to be humbled and take heed to his wayes and depend upon God for his direction 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. None perfectly just in this life Vers. 8. BEhold I have two daughters c. Calvin from hence concludeth that no mans works are so perfect but in some things they faile The Scripture calleth Lot a righteous man but secundum quendam modum after a certaine manner as Augustine saith The Scripture noteth six great faults in this righteous man 1. His contention with Abraham Gen. 13. 2. His offering of his daughters to the rage of the Sodomites 3. His incredulity in doubting to be saved in the mountaine 4. His weaknesse of faith in fearing to stay in Zoar which the Lord promised to save for his sake 5. His drunkennesse 6. His incestuous act though involuntary Therefore as Saint Iames saith In many things we offend all Iam. 3.1 so there is none so righteous but in some things he offendeth 2. Doct. The elect Angels ministers of Gods judgements upon the wicked Vers. 13. THe Lord hath sent us to destroy it The good Angels then as they are Ministers of Gods mercies toward the elect Psal. 91.11 He shall give his Angels charge over thee so are they the executors of Gods judgements upon the wicked as upon the host of Senacherib 2 King 19. and here upon the City of Sodome Sometime also the elect Angels doe execute Gods judgements upon his owne people as 2 Sam. 24. when David had numbred his people but this is more rare and then when such judgements tend rather to our good than hurt our correction rather than confusion 3. Doct. No man can deliver himselfe from the bondage of sinne Vers. 16. THe men caught him and his wife by the hands c. As Lot would not have hastened to come out of Sodome if the Angels had not pulled him by the hands so cannot we free our selves from the bondage of sinne nor come forth out of the wickednesse of the world except the Lord doe call us out as our Saviour saith None can come unto me except my father draw him Ioh. 6.44 4. Doct. We must abandon whatsoever belongeth to Babylon Vers. 17. NEither tarry thou in all the plaine Lot is not onely taken forth of Sodome but forbidden to stay in the plaine that belonged thereunto so is it not enough to come forth from the grosse superstition of the Romish Babylon but we must shake off whatsoever hath any affinity or agreement with it sic Muscul. as the Apostle saith Abstaine from all appearance of evill 1 Thess. 5.22 5. Doct. The destruction of the world by fire shall be sudden Vers. 28. HE saw the smoake of the land
it for a recompence for taking Sarah away as the Septuagint read and Chrysostome expoundeth 2. Or to buy Sarah and her maid vailes to hide their beauty that others be not intangled ex Perer. 3. Or that it was a gift of honour to shew that Sarah was both chaste and innocent Latine translat and the great Bible so also Rasi 2. It is not understood of this excuse or dissimulation which Sarah used as though the sense should be this that she might use this vaile or colour of the truth among her ownr for they could not bee deceived but among strangers she should plainly confesse her selfe to be Abrahams wife Lyranus Tâ—status for what needed Sarah to use any such excuse where she was knowne 3. Some doe referre it as well to Abraham as to the gift and to all that now hapned that they were signes of Sarahs chastity Mercer But the better interpretation is to apply it to Abraham that he should be the veile of her eyes 1. That no man knowing her to be Abrahams wife should looke upon her to desire her Aben Ezra Cajeâ—â—n 2. It also putteth Sara in minde of her subjection to Abraham whereof the veile is a signe 1 Cor. 11. â—0 3. Oleaster also further stretcheth it that Abraham was her veile that is her just excuse that she did this for his cause being by him perswaded but the former exposition is the better QUEST XIII How Sarah was reproved SHe was thus reproved 1. The 70. reade speake the truth that is that I am innocent and touched theâ— noâ— but this reading dissenteth from the originall 2. So doth the Latine remember thou art deprehended Lyppoman saith it should be read reprehensam reprehended not deprehensam deprehended 3. Iunius readeth all this is done that thou maist be learned 4. But the better reading is all this was that sheâ— might be reproved or in all this she reproved her selfe so that they seeme to be the words rather of the writer concerning Sarah than of Abimelech to Sarah QUEST XIV Whether Abimelech were smitten with any disease Vers. 17. GOd healed Abimelech c. for the Lord had shut up every wombe 1. Aben Ezra is not right that thinketh that Abimelech himselfe was stricken with no disease but that he is said so to be because his wife and maidens were punished for the text it selfe saith that God healed Abimelech and it is most like that God sent upon him some infirmity in his secrets whereby he was kept from comming neare to Sarah QUEST XV. What the shutting up of the wombe signifieth 2. THe shutting up of the wombe is not to bee understood as Pererius doth of the difficulty of bringing forth for then the children being ready for birth and staying longer than their time should have beene suffocated and the text saith the Lord had shut up every wombe but all were not great with childe at one instant Neither need we with Calvin because in so short a time Sarah being conceived with childe of Isaack and not yet delivered there could be no experience or triall of their sterility and barrennesse to say the history is transposed and was done before for Abraham till now had no occasion to sojourne in Gerar therefore the meaning is that the women were hindred from conception so signifieth the shutting up of the wombe as the opening of the wombe betokeneth aptnes to conceive as we reade Gen. 29.31 The Hebrewes affirme that not onely in the women but the men also all their pores and passages were stopped as well of the mouth to take meat as of other places that expell them and that the hens could not lay their egges but the text beareth it not 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Adultery a sinne punishable with death Vers. 3. THou art but dead c. God threatneth death to Abimelech conditionally if he did not restore Abrahams wife Iun. whereby we see that in the justice of God adulterie is a sinne to be punished by death as Iudas adjudged Thamar to the fire for whoredome Gen. 38.24 Where the law then is more gentle than to inflict the punishment of death upon adulterers they may thanke the lenity of the Magistrate which useth not that rigour which may well stand with justice 2. Doct. Ignorance excuseth not sinne Vers. 6. I Kept thee that thou shouldest not sinne against mee c. Abimelech then if hee had touched Sarai though he did not know her to be anothers wife had sinned ignorance then excuseth not sinne though it doe some what extenuate and qualifie it Muscul. as it is in the Gospell He that knew not his masters will and yet did commit many things worthy of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes Luk. 12.48 he that sinneth willingly shall receive more stripes and he that falleth of ignorance shall have some also 3. Doct. The whole family blessed because of the Master Vers. 7. THou shalt die the death and all thou hast as the sin of the Master of the house bringeth a judgement upon the whole familie so the Lord also sheweth mercy to the whole house for the masters sake Luk. 19.9 This day is salvation come into this house because he is become the sonne of Abraham 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. No perfect righteousnesse in this life Vers. 5. WIth an upright minde and innocent hands c. This place is no ground for their opinion that thinke a man in this life may attaine to perfect justice for Abimelech doth not absolutely cleare himselfe from all sinne but onely in this particular in this degree of sinne that he had not committed willingly any act of uncleannesse with Sarah Calvin as the Prophet David useth to plead for himselfe Psal. 7.3 If I have done this thing if there be any wickednesse in my hands c. he onely purgeth himselfe from the suspition of a particular fact 2. Confut. The Scripture sendeth us not to pray to the dead but to be holpen by the prayers of the living Vâ—â—s 7. HE is a Prophet and shall pray for thee c. Neither doth this place make for the invocation of Saints that are departed for God sendeth not Abimelech to Noah or any other departed to pray for him but to Abraham then living Calvin The living then may pray for the living which duty may be mutually performed in charity while one knoweth anothers necessities But for the living to pray to or for the dead which know not their wants and they are already certainly disposed of in an unchangeable state as the living are not it hath no warrant upon any precept or example of Scripture or any sound reason drawne from thence 3. Confut. Against the heresie of the Tritheists Vers. 13. WHen God caused me to wander out of my fathers house c. The word is â—lohim Gods in the plurall number which maketh some to understand the Angels Vatablus Calvin but God and not the Angels first called Abraham from his Country fathers house
that it belongeth to parents to provide that their children bee honestly bestowed in marriage and that children ought not contract themselves without the consent of their parents Abraham provideth a wife for Isaack Gen. 24.4 Isaack for Iaacob 28.2 By Moses law the daughters vow was not good unlesse the father did ratifie it Numb 30.6 Wherefore the canon law is injurious that alloweth contracts and espousals made without consent of the parents Muscul. 4. Doct. We must only sweare by the name of God and not of Saints Vers. 23. SWeare unto me here by God Abimelech though himselfe as it is likely were a worshipper of other Gods yet exacteth no other oath of Abraham but to sweare by God only superstitious then is the use of papists that urge men to sweare not only by God but by the Virgin Mary and other Saints whereas the Scripture saith thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and sweare by his name Deut. 6.13 Muscul. 5. Doct. Lawfull to take an oath before a Mâ—gistrate Vers. 24. ABraham said I will sweare This example condemneth the Anabaptists and sheweth that it is lawfull to take an oath before the civill Magistrate either to testifie the truth for the ending of strife Heb. 6. v. 12. or for the confirming of a â—â—â—gue and performing and keeping of faith as there was an oath betweene Iacob and Laban Gen. 31.50 Luther 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. No Sacraments but commanded of God Vers. 4. ABraham circumcised Isaack c. as God had commanded Wherefore in religious duties and especially in the administration of the Sacraments we must follow Gods ordinance and commandement nothing ought to be altered added and changed in the substance and necessary parts thereof otherwise than God hath left them Saint Paul delivereth to the Corinthians the same which hee received of the Lord 1 Cor. 11.23 The Church of Rome is found then to bee a falsifier and corrupter of Gods ordinance who have brought in seven Sacraments whereas the Lord commanded but two and these also of Gods institution they have defiled with many vaine inventions and idle superstitious ceremonies of their owne Calvin 2. Confut. Hagar was not Abrahams wife Vers. 11. THis was very grievous in Abrahams sight because of his sonne not because of Hagar it seemeth then that Hagar was not Abrahams wife as Pererius thinketh for these reasons 1. Because Abrahams affection would have beene greater to his wife than to his childe 2. Hagar is called a bond-woman still but if she had beene Abrahams wife she had beene free neither would Abraham if she were his wife have committed her to the power and government of Sarah as he did Gen. 16.6 Behold thy maid is in thine hand doe with her as it pleaseth thee The husband only in the family is the governour and head of the wife 3. It is not likely that Abraham should have beene commanded to send Hagar away never to returne if she had beene his wife the Scripture alloweth no such perpetuall separation but in case of fornication Matth. 5.35 Whosoever shall put away his wife except for fornication causeth her to commit adultery Neither are the contrary reasons of any value 1. Thom. Aquin. saith that as in the law Moses allowed to give a bill of divorcement ad evitandum uxoricidium to avoyd wive-slaughter so it was lawfull for Abraham to cast out Hagar for the manifesting of that mystery expressed by Saint Paul Galat. 4. Contra 1. Aquinas then thinketh that the very mariage was dissolved which Pererius denieth as shall even now appeare 2. That which Moses permitted was no approbation but a toleration as our Saviour saith for the hardnesse of their hearts Matth. 29.6 but this fact of Abraham was lawfull and commendable the examples therefore is not alike 3. God will not have his commandement broken to make a mysterie but if Hagar had beene Abrahams wife he in putting her away had violated that precept they two shal be one flesh 4. the mysterie better holdeth to make Ismael the sonne of Abrahams bond-maid rather than of his wife 2. Perer. this was done not by the will of Abraham but by the councell of God therefore Abraham might put her away though his wife in v. 21. Contra. 1. proove her first to be Abrahams wife and then I will yeeld that at Gods commandement she might be put away But this being the thing in question whether she were Abrahams wife it is more probable that she was not because of this seperatioÌ„ 2 God useth not to dispense extraordinarily with his law whereas his purpose and will may otherwise be effected as in this case the counsell of God for casting out of Hagar might stand without any contradiction to Gods precept if Hagar be held to be Abrahams concubine rather than his wife 3. We find in scripture that God brought man and wife together as Eve to Adam the Angell bid Ioseph not to feare to take Mary whom hee purposed secretly to send away but of Gods separating of man and wife but in the case excepted we read not 3. This separation was only from bed and bord not otherwise the marriage knot remained insoluble and untied still Perer. ibid. Cont. If the marriage bond remained how came it to passe that Abraham after Sarahs death tooke a new wife Keturah and not his former wife Hagar 4. But the Scripture saith Hagar was Abrahams wife Gen. 16.3 Sarah gave her to Abraham for his wife Contra. 1. The meaning only is that Sarah gave Hagar to be in stead of his wife in this office only for procreation of children and to be in her place for shee saith It may be I shall receive a childe by her neither is Hagar accounted afterward as a wife but an handmaid still 2. or wee may say that Hagar is here called a wife improprié improperly for Sarah had no power to give Abraham another wife Calvin 3. Confut. Many challenge to be true Catholikes which are not Vers. 10. THe sonne of this bond-woman shall not be heire Like as Ismael did challenge the birth-right and despised Isaack and by his mothers instigation sought the inheritance and bare himselfe bold of his eldership so it is no marvell if that they which are but a bastard Church and Pseudocatholikes doe appropriate unto themselves the name of the Church of Christ like to those of whom the spirit of God speaketh which were of the Synagogue of Satan calling themselves Iewes and were not Revel 3.9 But as Ismael for all his bragging was no whit nearer the inheritance so these bolstred out and embossed titles will no sooner make them the Church of God 4. Confut. Not lawfull to make allegories of Scripture THough Saint Paul having the instinct of Gods Spirit doth allegorize the history of Sarah and Hagar it is therefore no warrant to every expositer and interpreter to make allegories of Scripture which corrupt use the Romane Synagogue alloweth and others practise 1. Saint Pauls
kindred namely of the issue of his brother Nachor by his wife Milcah and his concubine Reumah vers 20. to the end In the first part wee have 1. Gods commandement to Abraham to sacrifice his sonne vers 1 2. 2. Abrahams obedience vers 3 4.5 3. The preparation to the sacrifice the wood the fire the knife the altar Isaacks binding are all expressed vers 6. to vers 10. 4. Gods prevention of Abraham and provision of another sacrifice vers 10. to 15. 5. The Lords commendation of Abrahams faith and obedience with renuing of the promise 2. The divers readings v. 2. Only begotten sonne H. only sonne caet he jachad to unite Into the land of vision H. high land S. the land of Gods worship C. the land of Moriah cat which some derive of jarah to feare some of raah to see v. 6. a sword H.S.C. a knife caet maacelet signifieth both derived of acal to devoure v. 7. Where is the sacrifice H. the sheepe S. beast B. lambe G.P. the little beast T.H. sheh signifieth a small beast of sheepe or goats v. 13. one ramme S. after that a ramme c. C. aramme behind cae behind achad caught in the plant Sabech S. in a tree C. in a thicket or bush caet Sabach the perplexity or intangling in bushes or trees v. 14. And Abraham prayed and offered sacrifice in this place and said before the Lord here shall be generations serving him therefore it is said to this day in this mountaine Abraham sacrificed to God C. and the Lord called the name of the place Iehovah â—ireh G. or the Lord seeth caet v. 16. hast not withdrawne thy sonne T. spared thy sonne caet chashach to forbid v. 18. all the people of the earth shall be blessed because of thy sonnes Ch. in thy seed shall all the nations be blessed caet v. 24. concubine Rema S. Roma H.C. reumah v. 21. the father of the Syrians H.S. father of Aram cater 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QVEST. I. At what yeare of his age Isaack should have beene sacrificed Vers. 1. AFter these things 1. Though it be uncertaine in what yeare of Isaacks age Abraham was bidden to sacrifice him yet it is neither like that he was then but 12. yeare old as Aben Ezra ex Tostato seeing Abraham laid a burthen of wood upon his shoulder neither was he yet 37. yeares old as some Hebrewes hold which was the yeare of Sarahs death for this was done Sarah being yet living and in good health But Iosephus opinion seemeth to bee more probable that Isaack was at this time 25. yeare old 2. But that this was done the first day of the seventh moneth upon which occasion the Jewes observed the feast of blowing of Trumpets in remembrance of Isaacks deliverance is but a Jewish tradition without ground 3. Whereas Nyssenus and Augustine thinke that Sarah knew of this intended sacrifice Chrysostomes opinion is more like that she knew it not lest she should have beene too much grieved with the losse of her sonne Ex Perer. QVEST. II. Why Isaack was commanded to be sacrificed Vers. 2. TAke thy onely Sonne c. There seeme to have beene two principall ends of this commandement of God 1. that thereby Abrahams faith and obedience might be tried as the Apostle saith Heb. 11.17 by faith Abraham offred up Isaack 2. The other end was to bee a lively type and representation of the sacrifice of Christ and to this sense some expound that place Heb. 11.19 that Abraham received Isaack èn Parabolè in a similitude or parable which though it seeme not to be the proper meaning of those words yet this offering up of Isaack in sacrifice in many things representeth the death of Christ 1. as Abraham offered Isaack so God gave his sonne to dye for the world 2. as Isaack was not sacrificed so Christ was the lambe that was as though hee had beene killed Revel 5 6. his divinity died not and his humanity was revived 3. the time also agreeth Abraham was three dayes and three nights in going to the place of sacrifice as Christ was so long in the grave 4. the wood is laid upon Isaack Christ carried his crosse 5. the ramme is entangled in a thicker Christ was crowned with thornes 6. Isaack was offered in the same place where afterward the temple stood and our Saviour suffered at Hierusalem QVEST. III. Of the ten severall tentations of Abraham THis was the last and greatest tentation of Abraham and in number the tenth 1. Abraham was tempted and tried when he was bidden to come forth of his countrey not knowing whither 2. When by reason of the famine he went downe to Aegypt 3. When Pharaoh tooke away his wife that both hee was in danger of his life and she of her chastity 4. When there was a strife betweene Lots servants and his 5. When he was constrained to arme himselfe and his servants to rescue Lot taken captive 6. When at Sarahs motion he expelled Agar out of his house 7. When at ninety nine yeares of his age he was circumcised in his foreskinne 8. When Abimelech tooke away his wife 9. When he sent away Hagar and Ismael his sonne 10. When he was commanded of God to sacrifice his sonne Isaack Perer. ex Haebreis QVEST. IV. Whether this mountaine Moriah were the same wherein the Temple was built Vers. 2. TO the Land of Moriah 1. That this was the mountaine where afterward the temple was built there is no question for so it is directly affirmed 2. Cron. 3.1 2. But whether Christ were crucified upon this mountaine it cannot certainely be affirmed as Avgustine thinketh receiving it from Hierom. serm dempor 71. seeing Christ suffered without the citie in mount Calvarie unlesse it can bee shewed that these two mountaines are continued together and so in effect but one 3. But that Cain and Abel did sacrifice in this place it is unlike seeing they kept not off from paradise which was in Mesopotamia neither did Noah build his altar here after the floud because the scripture saith that the arke rested upon the hills of Armenia Gen. 8. and immediately upon Noahs comming forth of the Arke he reared that Altar unto God 4. This hill whereon the temple stood was sometime higher than the rest of the City as Iosephus describeth it but the Romans cast it downe into the brooke Cedron so that now it is in a manner a plaine lower than the other parts of the City Perer. ex Borchard QVEST. V. Of the originall and derivation of the name of Moriah FOr the signification of the word Moriah 1. some interpret it the bright or shining hill deriving it of oorh light because there was the oracle of God Aquila 2. Some would have it so called of Marar myrrhe because that place abounded with myrrhe and cynamon Cantic 4.6 3. Some of jara to feare because God was there feared and worshipped Chald. 4.
Some of jarah to teach because there the law and heavenly doctrine was taught 5. Oleaster fetcheth it from mar bitter because of the bitter griefe of Abraham offering his sonne 6. But we neede not goe far for the derivation of this word Abraham sheweth the originall to be from raah to see not because it was a conspitious hill and easie to bee seeâ— or because it was the countrey of the seers and prophets Lyppoman but because the lord was there seene of Abraham and did provide for him Iun. QVEST. VI. The greatnesse of Abrahams tentation in the sacrificing of Isaack 2. TAke now thine onely sonne Many difficulties doe concurre in this tentation of Abraham 1. He saith not take thy servant but thy sonne Muscul. 2. The only sonne If hee had had many tâ—e griefe had beene the lesse but now Isaack was his onely sonne Ismael being abdicated and sent away Calvin 2. It is added whom thou lovest c. Isaack was a vertuous and obedient child and Abraham loved him so much the more if he had beene an ungracious sonne the griefe had beene much lesse Calvin 4. yea he is bid to offer Isaack of whom the Lord said in Isaack shall thy seed bee called so that Abrahams hope of posterity by this meanes and the expectation even of all those promises made in Isaack are cut off Origen 5. Ipse primus author inusitati exempli c. Abraham must be first Author of an unwonted example in sacrificing humane flesh Philo 6. He is bid with his owne hands to kill him to be the executioner himselfe Muscul. 7. Hee must offer him for a burnt offering that no memory or monuments should remaine of him but he should be consumed to ashes Perer. 8. He must not doe it presently but he taketh a journey of three dayes all which time his soule is tormented with griefe and care dum ambulat dum iter agit cogitationibus animus ejus discerpitur while he walketh upon the way his mind is as torn in sunder with these thoughts Origen hom 7. in Genes 9. It must bee done upon a mountaine in the view and sight of the world if a secret place had beene permitted for this sacrifice it had been more tolerable Marlorat 10. But the greatest conflict of all was in that the Messiah was promised to come of Isaack sic in ejus persona perire videbatur tota mundi salus and so the safety and salvation of the world did seeme to perish in his person Calvin QVEST. VII How Abraham knew that it was God that bad him sacrifice his sonne Vers. 3. THen Abraham rose up early c. 1. It appeareth that the Lord spake not unto Abraham by dreame in his sleep but being awake both because Abraham rose up in the night to addresse himselfe to his businesse he staied not till he was awaked out of his sleepe as also this being so hard and unaccustomed charge it was requisite that Abraham should have beene in the plainest manner spoken unto that without all ambiguity he might acknowledge it to be Gods voyce Cajetan 2. Now Abraham knew it to be Gods voyce partly by that experience which hee had of such heavenly conferences that he knew it as well as he discerned Sarahs voyce when she spake partly the Patriarkes and Prophets by the cleere light and illumination of their soules did understand such visions to be of God as the soule naturally discerneth of certaine generall notions and principles but in these dayes there being no such cleare light of illumination it is hard to judge of visions without some speciall direction better certainty out of Gods word 3. Wherefore Abraham nothing doubting but that God spake unto him did easily overcome all other troublesome thoughts As that it might seeme an unnaturall and cruell part for the father to kill his owne sonne and that God did appeare to be contrary to himselfe in commanding him to be killed in whom Abraham was promised to bee blessed and increased the first doubt Abraham was satisfied in because nothing which God commandeth can be against nature seeing he is the author of nature although God may worke against the ordinary course of nature And like as God hath inflicted death justly upon all both good and bad so at Gods speciall bidding to take away mans life is not mans act but Gods and therefore just Against the other doubt Abrahams faith prevailed for hee doubted not but that God was able to raise up Isaack againe from the dead Heb. 11.9 QVEST. VIII Of the distance of the mount Moreah from Beersheba Vers. 3. THe third day Abraham lift up his eyes 1. Neither doe I thinke with Tostatus that this mountaine Moriah was under 20. miles and so not a dayes journey from Beersheba where Abraham dwelt and that hee as full of care and griefe went but an easie pace for it was most like that hee which rose up so early assoone as the Commandement was given him would make all haste also to performe it 2. Neither need wee thus to reckon the dayes with Perer. that the first day must be accounted that which went before whereof the night was a part wherein God spake to Abraham and so hee travelled but one whole day for this seemeth to bee against the text that counteth the third day from Abrahams setting forth 3. Therefore I approve rather Hieromes opinion which thinketh that from Gerar to mount Moriah it was three dayes journey and so we need not force the letter of the Scripture QVEST. IX How the mountaine Moriah was shewed to Abraham Vers. 4. SAw the place afarre off 1. Abraham knew not this mountaine by a pillar of fire upon it at some Hebrewes thinke nor by any externall visible meanes 2. neither by any vision or dreame for in the last vision the Lord said which I will shew thee v. 2. 3. but it is most like that God shewed it him by some secret instinct as he used to speake to his Prophets and as David was shewed to Samuel 2 Sam. 16.12 QVEST. X. In what sense Abraham saith to his servants we will come againe Vers. 5. ANd come againe unto you 1. Neither doth Abraham here utter an untruth saying they would come againe whereas he in his minde purposed to sacrifice Isaack 2. neither doth he so speak including a secret condition si Deus voluerit if God will Thom. Angli for Abraham knew the will of God was otherwise that Isaack should be sacrificed 3. neither was this a figurative speech in using the singular for the plurall as though Abraham should meane only himselfe for he meaneth his sonne directly I and my child c. 4. neither yet doth Abraham speake so cunningly or captiously captiose loquâ—batur c. lest any of his servants knowing his businesse should have gone about to hinder it as Ambr. lib. 1. de Abraham c. 8.5 nor yet did Abraham so speake because he knew God would raise up Isaack againe to life as
Origen hom 8. Genes The Apostle only saith that he considered that God was able to raise him up even from the dead but that God would doe it so presently he knew not neither had it beene such a triall of his faith to sacrifice his sonne if hee had beene sure that his sonne should in that instant have beene restored againe to life 6. I thinke rather that Abraham being generally by faith assured of Gods power yet was ignorant in this particular what would fall out and therefore spake as a man amazed and astonished and yet ignorantly prophesied Prophetavit quod ignoravit Ambr. Iun. QVEST. XI Of Abrahams constancy and Isaacks obedience Vers. 7. MY Father c. 1. Abrahams setled constancy appeareth that notwithstanding these amiable words of his sonne yet cannot be turned from his purpose nomina vâ—tae solent operarigratiam non ministerium necis words of life as to call father sonne doe insinnuate grace and savour they minister occasion of death 2. Isaacks obedience is commended who willingly submitteth himselfe 1. beeing now 25 yeares old and so strong enough to resist his old and weake father yet he yeeldeth himselfe Calvin 2. He was bound not that his resistance should be feared but least any involuntarie motion by the pangs of death might have beene procured Perer. 3. his willingnesse further appeareth in that Isaack maketh no request for his life nemo rogat nemo se excusat neither he entreateth nor his father excuseth this fact Poets doe fable how Iphigenia Agamemnons daughter was sacrificed to the gods for the safety of the whole armie but here we have a true stistory 4. It is most like that Abraham had before declared Gods commandement unto Isaack to the which hee was obedient Iosephus proceedeth further to shew what the communication was betweene them but whence knoweth he that it is out of doubt that Isaack was made acquainted with Gods counsell wherewith hee rested contented Luther QVEST. XII Why the Lord would not have Isaack offered up in sacrifice though he so commanded for the triall of Abrahams faith Vers. 11. THe Angell of the Lord called to him 1. I will omit here to make any long mention of the fables of the Hebrewes how that Sathan appeared in the shape of an old man to Abraham and againe to Sarah and in the likenesse of a young man to Isaack to draw them from obedience to Gods commandement but he prevailed not Muscul. 2. The heathen also by their poeticall fictions 〈◊〉 obscured the credit and truth of this history for as the Angell of God appeared in this last and extreme point to Abraham so they have also counterfeited the apparition of their gods in extreme perils Calvin 3. Thus it pleased God that although Abrahams faith was tried with this hard Commandement that it should not be performed 1. for his owne glory sake lest that Abrahams God might have beene traduced among the heathen as a lover of humane bloud 2. for Abrahams sakes that the Lord might more amply reward him for his faithfull obedience 3. for our sakes that we might have the example of faithfull Abraham to follow 4. and for the generall instruction of Christians that this might bee a lively figure unto them of the sacrifice of Christ both of Gods love in giving him to dye for the world and his obedience in humbling himselfe to the altar of the crosse And therefore Ambrose fitly applyeth those words of Abraham v. 8. God will provide him a lamb for a burnt offering to the sacrifice of Christ which was that alia hostia quam Deus pararet that other offering which God would provide lib. 1 de Abrah c. 8. QVEST. XIII How the Lord saith I know now that thou fearest c. Vers. 12. NOw I know c. 1. Not that God is ignorant of any thing or can have any experimentall knowledge of any thing which hee knew not before for all things are naked in his sight 2. Neither as Augustine expoundeth is God said to know quia fecit ut sibi Abraham innotesceret because he made Abraham to be knowne to himselfe qu. Genes 58. for then he should have rather said Now thou thy selfe knowest c. 3. Some doe take it for the knowledge of approbation I have knowne thee that is approved this fact of thine as it is said Psal. 1. The Lord knoweth the way of the righteous Hillary 4. Some referre it to Gods eternall knowledge I have knowne from the beginning that thou shouldest doe this thing but I appointed it to be done only now but this had beene no commendation to Abraham for thus God may be said to know every thing whether commendable or otherwise T. hom Angel 5. Wherefore the Lord speaketh here humanitus after the phrase of man and by a metaphor Iun. and in effect it is nothing else but that Abraham had now declared and testified his faith by his fruitfull obedience Calvin as Chrysostome saith Nunc omnibus declarasti quomodo Deâ—m syncere colas thou hast made manifest to all that thou sincerely worshippest God hom 47. in Gen. QVEST. XIV Why this fact of Abraham is rather ascribed to feare than love Vers. 12. THat thou fearest God It is so said rather than that thou lovest God 1. because the love of God must be joyned with a reverent feare of God serve the Lord with feare Psal. 4. and the love of God bringeth forth a filiall and dutifull feare as the child that loveth his father will also feare him 2. the feare of God is generally taken not for the particular act of feare but for the whole worship of God as Psal. 25.14 The secrets of the Lord is revealed to those that feare him and so feare in this sense comprehendeth also love 3. because Abraham had now forgotten his naturall love and affection toward his sonne because he feared God this act is more properly ascribed to his religious feare Per. QVEST. XV. This fact of Abraham wherein it excelleth the like among the heathen NOw concerning the excellency of Abrahams fact whereas the heathen objected the like examples among them to obscure this resolution of Abraham as how Codrus of Athens offered himselfe for his people and one Idomeneus King of Creet as he came from the battell of Troy being in a great tempest upon the sea did vow unto Neptune the first thing which came forth to meet him which was his sonne and so he did Marius is mentioned by Cyril against Iulian that sacrificed his sonne so the Scripture recordeth that inhumane facti of the King of Moab that did offer up his sonne in sacrifice 2 King 4. It shall now appeare what great difference there is between these examples and the fact of Abraham both in the difficulty of the object the readinesse of his affection the end also and purpose of the action 1. Abraham offred up his only sonne whom hee dearely loved being the sonne of his old age a vertuous and obedient sonne
laid up for him but unto them also which love his appearing 2 Tim. 4.8 where the same certainty of the reward is decreed the like assurance is not denied 4. Bellarmine answereth that hence it is evident that all beleevers are not sure of their justification seeing Abraham that had served God most faithfully before yet never till now was assured of his justification lib. 3. de justif cap. 11. resp ad ration 1. Contra. It followeth not Abraham was not alwayes assured therefore every beleever cannot be assured but it well followeth that as there was a time when Abraham had not such assurance so the faithfull at all times have not such perswasion and that we grant 2. It is untrue that Abraham had not this assurance till now when he offered up Isaack for the Apostle sheweth that then hee had this assurance when faith was imputed to him for righteousnesse Rom. 4.22 23. which was before he was circumcised Gen. 15.6 5. Bellarmine againe answereth that the Scripture commending the righteousnesse of Abraham and other Patriarks doth rather make us certaine and sure of their salvation than themselves ibid. Contra. No mans salvation can be better knowne to another than to himselfe for as the life of the body is more felt where that life is than of others that see the bodies to live so saith which is the life of the soule as the Scripture saith The just shall live by faith is better apprehended of those which have the possession of it than of such as onely behold it 2. Confut. The promises not merited by Abrahams obedience Vers. 16. BEcause thou hast done this thing c. From hence Pererius inferreth that Abraham Egregâ—â— illo facto meruisse Deserved by this worthy act that such promises were made unto him and that the Messiah should be borne of his stocke rather than of any other Contra. 1. The Apostle doth conclude the contrary that because faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse he was not justified by works Rom. 4.2 4. 2. These promises were made to Abraham before he had shewed any worthy worke even then when he was first called out of his Countrey Gen 12.2 they then proceeded from Gods mercy not of Abrahams desert or worthinesse 3. The Lord therefore crowneth Abrahams obedience with renewing his promises to shew us that they which are justified by faith ought to proceed and goe forward in good works whereby their faith is approved Muscul. 3. Confut. The assumption of the humane nature to the God-head in Christ not merited 4. BUt to say that Abraham merited that the Messiah should take flesh of his seed is not farre from blasphemy for then he should have merited more than Christ himselfe did as he was man seeing that the hypostaticall union of the humane nature with the God-head in one person was of grace not of merit as Augustine well resolveth Quod Christus est unigenitus aequalis patri non est gratia sed natura quod autem in unitatem personae unigeniti assumptus est homo gratia est non natura That Christ was the onely begotten Son equall to his Father it was not grace but nature but in that mans nature was taken to make one person with the onely begotten it was of grace and not by nature But now if the man Christ deserved not the assumption or taking of the humane nature to the God-head and yet Abraham merited that his seed should in the Messiah be united to the God-head it will follow that he merited more than Christ wherefore that is a sound and Catholike conclusion of Augustine Neque enim illam susceptionem hominis ulla merita praecesserunt sed ab illa susceptione merita ejus cuncta caeperunt before the taking of mans nature there was no merits at all but all Christs merits tooke beginning there 4. Confut. The Chalde Paraphrast corrupt Vers. 18. IN thy seed c. So readeth the Septuagint according to the originall in the singular number and this reading is approved by the Apostle Galath 3.16 Wherefore the Chalde Paraphrast is found here to be corrupt which readeth thus in the plurall number In thy sonnes shall all the people of the earth be blessed 5. Confut. Many in Scripture taken for all ALL the nations of the earth shall be blessed And Gen. 17.5 the Lord saith A father of many nations have I made thee we see then that in the phrase of Scripture sometimes many are taken for all by this place therefore that cavill of the Pelagians may be answered who because the Apostle saith By one mans disobedience many were made sinners Rom. 5.19 would inferre that we became sinners not by originall corruption or propagation of sinne but by imitation for then the Apostle would have said not many but all But the Apostle by many understandeth all as he affirmeth vers 18. That by the offence of one the fault came upon all to condemnation for they which are all may truly be said to bee many The like cavill in another question is urged by Catharinus a popish writer who because it is said in Daniel 12.2 That many of them which sleepe in the dust shall awake some to everlasting life some to shame collecteth that all shall not but that some as namely infants dying without baptisme shall neither be in heaven nor hell But this objection may receive the same answer that as in the promise made to Abraham many is taken for all so also is it in this place of the Prophet as before also is shewed the like use in the Apostle 6. Places of Exhortation 1. Observ. To beare the death of children patiently Vers. 10. ABraham stretching forth his hand tooke the knife c. Origen from this example of Abraham that doubted not to offer up his sonne perswadeth parents to beare patiently the death of their children Laetus offer filium Deo esto sacerdos anima filii tui Chearfully offer thy sonne unto God and be a Priest of his soule This is nothing saith he to Abrahams strength which bound his sonne himselfe and bent his sword Hom. 8. in Gen. 2. Observ. Confidence in Gods providence Vers. 14. IN the mount will the Lord provide c. We are taught with the like confidence when all other meanes faile to cast our care upon God as Abraham did for whom the Lord provided another sacrifice which he thought not upon in stead of his sonne Isaack Calvin Therefore it is said in the Psalm 68.20 To the Lord belong the issues of death he knoweth how to make a way for our deliverance though we at the first see it not 3. Observ. Gods voice must be obeyed Vers. 18. IN thy seed shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed because thou hast obeyed my voyce Whereupon Ambrose giveth this good note Et nos ergo audiamus vocem Dei nostri si volumus apud eum gratiam invenire Let us therefore heare and obey the voice of God if we
Thus we reade that Iames and Iohn were with their father Zebedeus in a ship mending their nets Matth. 4.25 hee trained them up in the workes of his owne vocation 2. Observ. Service of kinsmen Vers. 15. THough thou be my brother shouldest thou serve me for nought Laban was willing to â—etaine Iacob still because he was a faithfull servant which is a rare thing in kinsmen now adaies who thinke they may by authoritie helpe to consume their masters substance if they bee of kinne unto him while in the meane time they doe but loyter in their businesse Luther But Saint Paul giveth a rule for all servants whether allied to their masters or not that they should be obedient unto them in singlenesse of heart Eph. 6.5 3. Observ. Iacobs continent behaviour Vers. 20. IAcob served seven yeares for Rachel 1. Iacobs singular continencie herein appeareth that notwithstanding Rachel were continually in his fight yet before the time came he governed his affection toward her having the feare of God before his eyes and being exercised in continuall labour with frugall diet which might be a meanes to containe him in his chaste course Perer. An example it may be to fellow-servants to take heâ—d of dalliance and unchaste behaviour 4. Observ. Neglect of wife or husband in scripture is counted hatred Vers. 31. WHen the Lord saw that Leah was hated or despised c. Yet was she not simply hated for Iacob performed unto her matrimoniall duties but lesse respected than Rachel thus the Scripture counteth the neglect of wife or husband hatred It is not then enough not to breake forth into capitall hatred but they must one be heartily affected to another Calvin Husbands love your wives as Christ loved his Church and gave himselfe for it Ephes. 5.25 5. Observ. God crosseth mens preposterous affections Vers. 31. BVt Rachel was barren Thus the Lord useth to chastise and correct the preposterous affections of his servants as Iacobs love with Rachels barrennesse as God did qualifie Ionas joy in delighting too much in the shadow of his gourd by causing it to wither 6. Observ. Wives must seeke to please their husbands Vers. 32. NOw my husband will love me Leah desireth nothing more than to please her husband and to use all meanes to procure his love so should wives seeke to content their husbands and to forbeare all things that might grieve them Calvin Therefore Saint Peter especially commendeth in women a meeke and quiet spirit 1 Pet. 3.4 7. Observ. As Gods blessings are multiplied so our praises of him should increase Vers. 35. NOw will I praise the Lord She had praised the Lord before at the birth of Ruben saying The Lord hath looked upon my tribulation and of Simeon The Lord hath heard that I was hated but now upon the occasion of a new benefit she praiseth him againe which teacheth us that as Gods mercies are multiplied toward us so we should increase and goe forward in giving of thankes as the Prophet saith Sing unto the Lord a new song Isay 42.10 Calvin CHAP. XXX 1. The Argument and Contents FIrst in this chapter Moses sheweth how Iacob was increased with eight children partly by his wives maids partly by his wives by Rachels maid two vers 4. to 8. by Leahs two vers 9. to 14. then by his wives first by Leah three and the occasion expressed shee agreed with Rachel for her sonnes mandrakes vers 14. to 21. then by Rachel one vers 2â— Secondly how Iacob is increased in substance where Iacob entreth into a new covenant with Laban to have all the party-coloured and spotted sheepe for his wages to vers 35. then Iacobs device is expressed how the strongest sheepe became spotted vers 36. lastly the good successe that Iacob had in this deviâ—e vers 43. 2. The divers readings v. 2. give me a sonne S. give me sonnes or children cat v. 3. Balaam my maid H. Ballai S. C. Bilha cat I will be the nurse C. she shall beare upon my knees cat v. 8. God hath heard my prayer I desired that I might have a sonne as my sister hath and it is granted me C. God hath compared me with my sister H. God hath helped me and I am compared with my sister S. with the wrestlings of God have I wrestled with my sister and have prevailed caeter heb phathal to wrestle v. 11. happily H. good lucke G. happinesse commeth C. P. I am happy a company commeth T. G. ghadh signifieth both the latter is the beâ—teâ— as may appeare by the allusion Gen. 49. gad godad Gad an aâ—my or troupe of men c. v. 14. apples of mandragoras S. mandragoras cat flowres of love T. dudaim of dodh beloved Rachel said to Leah her sister S. Rachel said to Leah cat v. 15. Rachel said not so S. Rachel said cat v. 20. my husband will be with mee H. will choose me will dwell with me cater zabal to dwell v. 24. the Lord hath given me another sonne S. will give me G. the Lord give me yet another sonne cat v. 33. When the time of the agreement tempus placiti is come before thee H. because my reward is before thy face S. when thou commest to see my reward T. C. it shall come for my reward before thy face B.G. v. 37. the chesnut tree G. B. of the plane tree cater guarmon signifieth both he pilled white strakes leaving still the greene but the white appeared in the roddes and that which was pilled was of a divers colour S. and pilling the barke the white appeared where the places were spoyled the whole places remained greene still and thus the colour was made divers H. he pilled white strakes in them and made the white appeare in the roddes C.T.B.G. v. 40. and Iacob separated the flocke and put the rods in the troughs before the face of the rams and the white and black were Labans the rest Iacobs the flocks being separated H. he put before the sheep the whitish ram and the parti-coloured among the lambs and he separated his flocks by himselfe and mingled them not with Labans S. and hee set before the sheepe all that was spotted and blacke among Labans sheepe and set the flockes apart and did not mingle them with Labans sheepe C. he turned the face of the flockâ— toward the party-coloured among Labans sheepe so he put his flocks by themselves and put them not with Labans G. he turned the faces of the sheepe which were in the flocke of Laban toward the ring-straked c. T.B. and put them not with Labans B. turned them not toward Labans T. that is he turned Labans sheep toward the parti-coloured that they might also bring forth such but his owne sheepe he turned not toward Labans which were of one colour that they should not conceive lambs of one colour Iun. v. 41. in the first ramming time H. in the time when the ewes conceived S. in the time when the timely ewes
them after him to keepe the way of the Lord for which care the Lord himselfe commendeth him Gen. 18.19 than either Nachor or Esau had and therefore it is not unlike but that Iobs great knowledge was the fruits of Abrahams instruction propagated to his posterity QUEST XV. In what time Iob lived COncerning the time wherein Iob lived 1. He was neither so ancient as Iacob which seemeth to bee the opinion of Philo who thinketh that Dinah Iacobs daughter was Iobs wife for Eliphaz the Temanite of Teman of Eliphaz of Esau the third from Esau one of Iobs friends will make him after Iacobs time 2. Neither was Iob in the time of Moses which must be the opinion of Hierome who maketh Eliâ—u to be Balaâ—m 3. Much lesse lived he in the time of the judges as Gregorie thinketh for at such time as Iob lived who is commended for offering sacrifice the sacrificing priesthood was not instituted 4. Wherefore it is probable that Iob lived in the time of the Israelites being in Egypt after the death of Ioseph before the birth of Moses when Sathan compassed the earth and it was a rare thing to finde a righteous man for Moses is held to be the writer of the booke of Iob and as Eliphaz of Teman of Eliphaz of Esau of Isaack of Abraham was the sixt from Abraham so might Iob be in another line QUEST XVI Of Baal-hanan the seventh king of Edom. Vers. 38. BAâ—l-hanan the sonne of Achbor c. In that the city or country of this Baal-hanan is not expressed as of the rest 1. Some thinke it is omitted because he was of the same city of the which was the king next before named 2. Some because he had many adversaries and therefore had no certaine place 3. Some as Ramban that Hanan was his citie and so he is called Baal-hanan that is Lord of Hanan 4. But it may be that he was not so famous as the rest and therefore his citie is not noted Mercer QUEST XVII Of Mehetabel the wife of Hadad Vers. 39. MEhetabel the daughter of Matred the daughter of Mezabâ—h c. 1. Some thinke that Matred was her father Mezabah her mother 2. Some as R. Levi will have her the naturall daughter of Matred and the adopted daughter of Mezabah 3. Some thinke that Mezabah was the name of the place otherwise called Medeba or with Ptolome Medava Iun. but this seemeth to be somewhat coact and strained that she should be called the daughter of such a citie or towne 4. Therefore she is said to be the daughter of Matred her father not mother and daughter that is niece of her grand-father as Aholibamah before is said to be the daughter of Anah and daughter that is niece of Sibeon Mercer 5. Mezabah signifieth golden waters it might be that he was inriched by such waters where gold was gathered Matred also is interpreted one that is diligent or conversant in his worke of the word tared from whence some thinke the name Mithridates to be derived Mehetabel that is doing wel or giving unto God of the same signification with the name Theodosâ—â— Mercer QUEST XVIII Of the Dukes of Edom. Vers. 41. DVke Timna c. Duke Aholibamah 1. As the principality of Edom began with Dukes and rose to Kings so it returneth to Dukes againe who did not one succeed another as the Kings but they were all rulers together in divers places of Edom after the death of Hadad in Moses time 1 Chron. 1.51 2. These are not here the names of women as thinketh Aben Ezra that first the Dukes are named that came of Timna then those which came of Aholibamah neither are they the names of men Iun. but rather of the places called by the names of their first mothers where these Dukes had their seat Mercer Muscul. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The prosperity of the wicked of short continuance Vers. 32. THese are the Kings that reigned c. The wicked are soone raised to honour and are quickly cast downe againe as Esaus posterity was speedily advanced to a Kingdome but it continued not long Iacobs seed though a long time kept under in affliction yet at the last obtained a firme and permanent Kingdome such is the condition of the elect though of a long time their happinesse appeareth not yet when it breaketh forth it hath a durable continuance but the prosperity of the wicked soone fadeth away therefore they are said to be set in flippery places and they are as a dreame when one awaketh Psal. 73.18.20 Mercer 2. Doct. Alteration of states in the hand of God FUrther whereas first the Horites dwelt in mount Seir and had divers Dukedomes and Principalities there and after them the Edomites were first Dukes then Kings then Dukes againe wee see that the alteration of states transplanting and changing of Kingdomes is in the Lords hand it is God that maketh low and maketh high Psal. 75.7 Muscul. 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Outward prosperity no sure note of the Church Vers. 32. THese are the Kings that reigned in Edom c. There were divers Kings in Edom before any reigned in Israel yet was not Edom the Church of God but Israel prosperity then and outward glory is no sure note of the true Church as the Papists make it Luther For then Moses would not have chosen to suffer affliction with the people of God and have refused the glory pompe and pleasure of Pharaohs Court Heb. 11.25 2. Confut. Against the Iewes that Magdiel is not Rome Vers. 43. DVke Magdiel the Hebrewes take this for Rome because they thinke that the Romans came of the Idumeans but they have no reason for it spiritually indeed the Romanists and all other enemies to the Church of God may be counted Idumeans But otherwise there was no affinity betweene Rome and Idumea being so farre distant Magdiel was a place in Edom as Timna and Teman and the rest were It signifieth annuntians Deum praising or confessing God in which sense it were happy for Rome now spirituall Babylon if she could truly be called Magdiel 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. God blesseth the seed of the righteous for their fathers sakes Vers. 15. THese were the Dukes of the sonnes of Esau c. As Ismael was temporally blessed for Abrahams sake so was Esau for Isaacks sake his posterity was renowned and honourable Thus the Lord often vouchsafeth temporall and outward favours even to the degeneraâ—e seed for their righteous forefathers sake as the Lord would not take away the whole Kingdome from Rehoboam that David still might have a light in Jerusalem 1 King 11.36 2. Observ. The wicked void of naturall affection Vers. 20. THese are the sonnes of Seir the Horite c. Esau was by marriage allied to this Seir for hee married Aholibamah neeâ—e to Sibeon the third sonne of Seir Gen. 36.2.20 yet the children of Esau chased away the Horims and destroyed them and dwelt in their stead
in mount Seir Deut. 2.12 whereby it is evident that the wicked are void of naturall affection and that affinity is not much regarded among them when they are bent upon their owne preferment and commodity as Laban pursued after Iacob and his daughters purposing to have done him some harme but that the Lord staid him Gen. 31.29 THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND TOME OR PART OF GENESIS Containing the notable History of the life acts and vertues of honourable JOSEPH HEB. 11.12 By faith Ioseph when he died made mention of the departing of the children of Israel and gave commandement of his bones AMBROS Lib. 1. Officior cap. 17. Ioseph humilis fuit usque ad servitutem verecundus usque ad fugam patiens usque ad carcerem remissor injuriae usque ad remunerationem Ioseph was humble even unto service shamefast unto flight patient unto prison a remitter of wrongs unto reward VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAâ— MAN 163â— TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE The L. Cecill Vicount Cranborne Earle of Salisburie principall Secretarie to his excellent Majestie and Chancellour of the Vniversitie of Cambridge and of his Majesties most honourable privie Councell Grace mercy and peace from the Lord Iesus RIght Honourable I present to your Honour this last part of these my collections and Commentarie upon Genesis wherein to set forth unto us the worthy history of honourable Ioseph his humiliation first and then his exaltation together with his patience chastity clemency equity with the rest of his Princely vertues A fit president for all noble persons to follow and a perfect patterne for men of honour and authority to looke upon Ioseph was famous and renowned for many noble vertues but most especially for these foure his chastity in himselfe piety toward God fidelity to his Prince clemency toward his brethren First Ioseph is a rare example of chastity who in his youthfull yeares being a poore stranger and a servant enticed often and allured by promises and that by no meane woman but by his Lady the Mistresse of the house and not ignorant of the danger which might befall him for his refusall yet chose rather with his innocency to lie in chaines of yron than yeelding to intemperancy to weare chaines of gold this was his godly resolution when hee was tempted how can I doe this great wickednesse and so sinne against God for he did very well know that he which violateth wedlocke doth sinne against God the author thereof wherefore the Apostle saith that the Lord will judge such himselfe And Ambrose excellently concludeth this point concerning Ioseph Magnus vir Ioseph qui adamatus non adamavit rogatus non acquievit comprehensus aufugit Ioseph was a worthy man who being loved loved not againe being entreated consented not being laid hold on stayed not Secondly Iosephs chastity is much more graced and commended by his piety all his actions savour of godlinesse and the feare of God as a sweet perfume doth give a pleasant scent to all his enterprises before when he was enticed he had God in his mouth when the two prisoners wanted an interpreter he said unto them are not interpretations of God Gen. 40.8 when he stood before Pharaoh to interpret his dreame he gave the glory to God without me shall God make answer for the wealth of Pharaoh Gen. 41.16 when his children Manasseh and Ephraim were borne he remembred God at the birth of the first he said God hath made me to forget all my labour and hee called the second Ephraim and said God hath made me fruitfull in the land of mine affliction Genes 41.50 51. Afterward when Ioseph communed with his brethren 〈◊〉 unknowne he could not conceale his religion This doe and live saith he for I feare God Genes 42.18 when he discovered himselfe to his brethren he turneth himselfe unto God saying God did send me before for your preservation Genes â—5 5 Thâ—◠〈◊〉 Ioseph did shew himselfe twice noble indeed by his unfained piety and godly sincerity Much like herein was devout Daniel who being one of the three chiefe Governours of that great Monarchy of the Persians did thrice every day upon his knees pray and praise his God Dan. 6.10 Thus should all prudent Governours doe to honour him by whom they are honoured and to crave wisdome of the Author and Fountaine of wisdome Hierome giveth this counsell to a noble Matron Cum claritate generis morum suavitate contendas cum nobilitate corporis animi virtute nobilior proficias magisque illa nobilitate glorieris quae filios Dei cohaeredâ—s Christi facit c. non est quod sibi quis de nobilitate generis blandiatur si ex meliore parte famulus sit Hieron ad Demetriad With the greatnesse of thy stocke strive by goodnesse of manners together with noblenesse of bloud increase in the true nobility of mind count that the best nobility which maketh us the sonnes of God and fellow heires with Christ it availeth not to boast of highnesse of stocke if thou be abased in thy bettter part Thirdly Ioseph is famous for his faithfull service toward his Prince who when he had gathered up all the money which was found in the land of Aegypt and Canaan for the corne which they bought did not store it up for himselfe but laid it up in Pharaohs treasury Gen. 47.14 wherein Iosua well imitated him who in the division of the land of promise to the Tribes reserved no part for himselfe but when they had made an end of dividing then the children of Israel with one consent cast him out a lot amongst them Iosua 19.49 Ioseph then thought not to inrich himselfe by his office as many officers now adayes but he travelled more for the wealth of Pharaoh than his owne gaine in whom was not wanting that property which Moses father in law requireth in a Governour to be a man hating covetousnesse Exod. 18.21 which point is touched well by Ambrose Ne praeeminentem virum thesauri possideant sui pecuniis serviat qui praeest liberis That a great person should possesse rather than bee possessed of his treasure neither be commanded of money who is a commander of men Neither was Ioseph so devoted to his Princes profit that he neglected the poore commons but was a father also unto them that whereas he had bought themselves and their land for Pharaoh hee both releaseth them of their bondage and taketh only the fift part of the increase of their land whereas the whole belonged to Pharaoh and by this means as Ambrose saith they lost nothing of their profit that gained a perpetuity for it was better to part with some of the fruits than to forgoe the whole Such a prudent moderation well beseemeth wise Governours to be such honourable mediators betweene Prince and people wherein this kingdome God bee thanked wanteth not examples as that the royall dignity of
a brother for the word is used first in this place where it so signifieth from hence then the originall sense of the word must be taken 3. The words of the law are If brethren dwell together now naturall brethren and such as are properly so called are more like to dwell together than kinsmen removed who in a large sense are so called brethren 4. This law is so interpreted in the Gospell where it appeareth by the Sadduces question of seven brethren that successively tooke the one the others wife Matth. 22. that it was so practised 5. It is the opinion of Philo and the Hebrewes as we heard before who are best acquainted with their owne lawes that naturall brethren used so to doe 4. Now the objections on the contrary part are easily answered 1. It is objected that Levit. 18.16 the brother is forbidden to marry his brothers wife Answ. This is a particular exception from that generall law that unlesse in this case onely to raise seed to the brother it was utterly unlawfull to take the brothers widow which was not to uncover her shame but rather to take away her shame in that shee remained childlesse by his brother and it was honourable to the dead in reviving his memory So wee see in other cases that the Lord made some particular exception from his generall lawes As the making of the Cherubims over the Arke was an instance against the second commandement the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians against the eighth commandement Phinehes killing of the adulterer and adulteresse against the sixth commandement 2. Ob. The practice of this law as appeareth Ruth 4. where Boaz not a brother but a kinsman taketh the wife of the dead sheweth the meaning thereof Answ. We deny not but where there was no brother nearer there the next kinsman further off did the duty of the brother and so was it practised upon Ruth 3. Ob. Iohn Baptist simply reproveth Herod because he tooke his brothers wife It is not lawfull for thee saith Iohn to have thy brothers wife Mark 6.18 Answ. It is certaine that Herods brother had issue by his wife Herodias whose daughter danced before Herod and therefore in this case it was not lawfull so that Herod tooke not Herodias for any such purpose to raise seed to his brother but of an immoderate lust 4. Ob. Why then should it not be lawfull still in this case to marry the brothers wife dying without issue Answ. This law of Moses was partly ceremoniall and typicall in preserving the right of the first-borne whereby was prefigured the spirituall birth-right in the Messiah which never should have end partly politicall in maintaining the distinction of families in their tribes whereof the ceremonie is now abolished which onely concerned that people Iun. in Deut. 25. vers 5. QUEST VIII Whether Thamar or Iudahs sinne was greater COncerning this act of incontinencie which Iudah committed with Thamar 1. We refuse the opinion of Rab. Simeon who altogether exempteth Thamar from any fault because she onely desired issue for the hope of the Messiah to be borne of Iudah for this mystery was not as yet revealed Perer. 2. It is certaine that Iudahs sinne was greater than Thamars both in that he brake promise with her concerning Selah as also in that he companied with her not for any issue but carnall lust though he were afterward preferred before his brethren this no more excuseth his fault than if Davids adultery joyned with murther should bee defended because hee was preferred before his brethren of whose seed the Messiah should come 3. Thamars sinne was lesse than Iudahs yet a sinne as Augustine noteth Non eam justificatam sed magis quam se justificatam dicens Iudah saith She was not righteous but more righteous than he lib. 22. cont Faust. cap. 62. Yet her fault is extenuated by these circumstances as Ambrose noteth Non alienum praeripuit thorum She did not usurpe upon anothers bed she stayed till Iudah was a widower she did it not of an inordinate lust Sed successionis gratia concupivit She onely desired to have issue Et ex ea familia quam delegerat And by that family which she had chosen and further after she knew her selfe to be conceived with childe she put on her widowes garments againe and so continued 4. Yet Thamars sin in some respect was greater than Iudahs because she wittingly committed incest with her father in law but Iudah ignorantly Luther Notwithstanding all circumstances considered Iudahs fault was the greater and so he doth justifie her in respect of himselfe 5. But whereas Ambrose further noteth that shee stayed till Selah to whom she was espoused was dead therein is an errour for vers 14. it is given as a reason why Thamar attempted this thing because Selah was now growne and of age and she yet not given unto him he was then at this time alive Beside Selah is numbred among those sons of Iudah that went downe with Iacob into Egypt and onely Er and Onan of Iacobs sonnes are said to have died in the land of Canaan Gen. 46.12 ex Perer. QUEST IX How it came to passe that Iudah discerned not Thamar by her voice Vers. 15. HE judged her to be an whore for she had covered her face c. 1. Not as some reade she had coloured or painted her face whom Aben Ezra doth not without cause reprove 2. Neither is this a reason why Iudah did thinke she was an harlot because she was vailed as Iunius Calvin for harlots use not to be so modest but it is given as a reason why Iudah did not know her Mercer 3. And whereas it may seeme strange that Iudah did not know her by her voice the reason is that being wholly given over to lust and intending no other thing he greatly regarded not the sight of his eyes or hearing of his eares Luther As also it was a just judgement of God upon him to strike him with such a stupidity as not to discerne her Mercer Geneven QUEST X. Whether Iudâ—h were a Iudge Vers. 24. BRing her forth and let her be burnt c. 1. Iudah giveth not sentence against Thamar either as being appointed a Prince and Judge among the Canaanites as Tostatus Cajetanus for it is not like they would suffer a stranger to be a Judge and ruler among them as the Sodomites answer Lot Gen. 19.9 neither as chiefe in the familie had he power of life and death over those of his charge as some thinke for neither doe we reade that any father of families did execute any such justice in their families and Iacob was the chiefe father of these families and therefore it is most like that Iudah giveth advice that Thamar should be brought forth to the place of justice and proceeded against according to the custome and law of that Country Mercer Iun. 2. But whereas she is adjudged to the fire this was not because she was Melchisedecks daughter the Lords high
of the time as they imagine as though marriage were a pollution either of time place or person 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall To cleanse our selves when we come before God Vers. 14. HE changed his raiment and came to Pharaoh As Ioseph changed his outward raiment and put off his filthy clothes when he came into the Kings presence so ought wee to cleanse our hearts and sanctifie our soules when we appeare before the Lord Muscul. as the Preachet saith Take heed to thy foot when thou entrest into the house of God Eccles. 4.17 2. Morall Not to glory in our gifts but to referre all to the praise of God Vers. 16. WIthout me God shall answer Ioseph doth extenuate his owne gifts detracteth from himselfe and giveth the glory to God so wee should not rejoyce in any thing that is in us but acknowledge every good gift to be from God for as the Apostle saith Neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing but God that giveth increase 1 Cor. 3.7 3. Morall Gods speciall care in providing for his Church Vers. 16. GOd shall answer for the wealth of Pharaoh Though God had great mercy upon Pharaoh and all Egypt in forewarning them of the great famine to come that they might aforehand make provision for it yet Gods speciall care and providence watched over his Church in Iacobs house that they might be preserved as Ioseph himselfe acknowledgeth God sent me before you to preserve your posterity in this land Gen. 45.7 4. Morall Wisdome not to be despised though cloathed in rags Vers. 15. I Have heard say of thee thou canst interpret c. Though the Butler before making mention of Ioseph for feare rather than of love lest by others it might have beene made knowne to Pharaoh how Ioseph had expounded his dreame in prison did in tearmes disgrace him saying he was a young man a childe in a manner an Hebrew who were an abomination to the Egyptians and a servant or bondslave vers 12. yet Pharaoh disdaineth not to take counsell of him we should not then despise wisedome though cloathed with rags not contemne the graces of Gods spirit in poore and base men to the world Mercer Muscul. Thus saith the Prophet There was found a poore and wise man and he delivered the City by his wisdome Eccles. 9.15 5. Morall Famine is unsatiable Vers. 10. THe leane kine did eat up the seven fat kine c. and it could not be knowne that they had eaten them When God sendeth the judgement of famine there is not onely an outward want but there is also a greedy appetite within that cannot be satisfied and that which is eaten is not seene in the body as these seven leane kine were never the fuller nor fatter though they had swallowed up the seven fat and well liking kine so the Prophet saith He shall snatch at the right hand and be hungry and eat at the left hand and not be satisfied Isay 9.20 This judgement God sendeth upon men for abusing of plentie and he which eateth and drinketh of wantonnesse more than sufficeth is justly punished with a greedie and doggish appetite that never can have enough 6. Morall Men of gifts must be called to publike office Vers. 38. CAn we finde such a man as this in whom is the spirit of God Pharaoh thinketh Ioseph a fit man for government because he was indued with the graces of the Spirit So none should bee called to place of rule and oversight in Church or Common-wealth but such as are thereunto fitted and furnished with convenient and sufficient gifts as Numb 11.17 those Elders which were chosen to beare part of the burden with Moses received also part of his spirit 7. Morall The Kings office to provide for the want of his people Vers. 55. THe people cried to Pharaoh and he said goe to Ioseph Although the people knew that the King had deputed Ioseph the chiefe officer for corne yet they make their complaint to the King It then belongeth to the King to provide for the necessities of the people and to see that his officers doe their duty so the woman in time of famine cried to the King Helpe my Lord O King 1 King 6.27 CHAP. XLII 1. The Method or Argument of the Chapter IN this chapter first is set downe the comming of Israels sonnes into Egypt wherefore they came to buy food vers 1 2. which of them came all but Benjamin and why left he should die by the way vers 4. Secondly the manner of their entertainment in Egypt is described from vers 7. to v. 26. 1. Ioseph dealeth roughly with them in charging them to be spies vers 7. to 16. then in detaining Simeon and binding him before their eies till such time as they brought Benjamin vers 20. to 24. other interlocutory speeches are inserted of the Patriarkes among themselves in confessing their sinne toward their brother vers 21. 2. Ioseph sheweth this kindnesse to his brethren in causing their money to bee put in their sacks mouth vers 25. Thirdly their returne home is expressed 1. What happened in the way as they went that in opening of their sacks they found their money 2. The report and narration to Iacob of their manner of handling and entertainement in Egypt 3. The refusall of Iacob to send his sonne Benjamin with them although Ruben earnestly perswaded him 2. The divers readings v. 1. Why are yeâ— negligent or sloathfull H.S.C. why gaze yee or looke ye one upon another B.G.T.P. heb v. 2. Buy us necessaries from thence H. buy us food S.G. corne B. buy us from thence T.C.P. heb v. 4. 36. Lest he take hurt by the way H. be sicke by the way S. die in the journey C.G. lest destruction befall him B. T. P. asâ—n destruction death v. 7. He considered what he should say unto them C. he made himselfe strange unto them caeâ—er v. 9. Ye are come to consider the passages of the land S. to see the weakenesse or nakednesse caeter v. 11. We are peaceable men and intend no evill H. we are peaceable and no spies S. we meane truly and are no spies B. G. we are true or honest men and no spies C.T.P. heb cun right true v. 16. By the health of Pharaoh H.S. by the life of Pharaoh C.B. G. so may Pharaoh live T. P. heb Yee shall be carried away S. ye shall be in bonds caet v. 19. Carry the corne which ye have bought for your houses H. carrie the corne which ye have bought S. carrie the corne which faileth in your houses C. carry corne for the famine of your houses G. to put away the famine of your houses B. P. carry corne the famine whereof is in your houses T. carry corne of the famine of your houses· heb v. 25. To fill their sacks with corne H.B.G. to fill their vessels or instruments with corne C. T.P. calah a vessell v. 30. Put us
heavenly prophecie of the comming of Shilo Gen. 49.10 where I have brought divers expositions of sundry learned men and some not yet touched by any I have handled in this other parts of this worke many difficult questions with such perspicuity brevity variety as I either could or they have yet beene treated upon by any so that I trust as Hierome saith of the transslating of Origen into the Latine tongue I may say of our English Agnoscit Anglicana lingua quantum boni ante nescierit scire nunc coeperit praefat in Origen in Luk. That by this meanes it knoweth both how much good it was ignorant of before and beginneth to know now These my labours I now commend to the profitable use of the Church of God and your favourable censure and your Lordships to the blessed protection of the Almighty Your Lordships ready to be commanded in the Lord ANDREW WILLET CHAP. XLIX 1. The Method and Argument of the Chapter THis chapter containeth the last will and testament of Iacob whereof there are two parts the first concerneth his sonnes to vers 29. the second himselfe and his buriall vers 29. to the end In the first part Iacobs sonnes are partly censured and accursed Ruben is deprived of the birth-right and dignitie because of his incest vers 3 4. Simeon and Levi are divided in Israel because of their crueltie against the Sichemites to vers 8. Partly they are blessed more principally Iudah with preheminence over his brethren vers 8. strength against his enemies vers 9. stabilitie and continuance of his regiment vers 10. with plentie vers 11. Ioseph who is blessed with strength and valour against his enemies vers 23 24. whereof the Author is God vers 25. and with a fruitfull countrie vers 26. Lesse principally are blessed all the other sonnes of Iacob which are in number seven Zebulun vers 13. Isachar v. 14 15. Dan vers 16 17. Gad vers 19. Asher vers 20. Nepthali vers 20. Benjamin vers 27. In the second part Iacob 1. Chargeth his sonnes to burie him with his fathers vers 29. 2. The place is described by the situation vers 30. by the persons there buried vers 31. by the parties of whom it was bought vers 32. 3. Then Iacob dieth quietly and in peace 1. The divers readings v. 3 The beginning of my sorrow H. the beginning of my sonnes S. the beginning of my strength caet oon signifieth both strength and sorrow First in gifts greater in dominion H. hard to beare hard and stubborne thou hast done wrong S. thou shouldest have had three parts the birth-right the kingdome the priesthood C. the excellencie of dignitie the excellencie of strength cat v. 4. Thou arâ— powred out like water thou shalt not increase H. as water thou shalt not wax hot S. because thou didst follow thine owne will as water powred out thou shalt not prosper nor receive the increasing part C. light or unstable as water B.G.P. thou shalt fall away as water T. v. 4. Thou defiledst my bed H. thou didst defile my bed when thou wentest up S.C. thou didst defile my bed with going up B. thou didst defile my bed thy dignitie is gone G.P. thou hast defiled he went up to my bed T. v. 5. Simeon and Levi brethren the warring instruments of iniquitie H. Simeon and Levi brethren have finished the iniquitie of their purpose S. Simeon and Levi brethren valiant men in the land of their pilgrimage have shewed their strength C. Simeon and Levi c. the instruments of crueltie in their habitations B.G.P. in their compacts and agreements T. mechera signifieth a compact or bargaine an habitation a sword v. 6. In their will they pulled away oxen T. hanged a bull S. digged through a wall caet shor signifieth a bull or oxe bur shur is a wall v. 9. Thou art come up from the branches S. from the prey caet taraph signifieth a prey and a branch As a lyons whelp S. as a lyonesse H.B.G.C. as a great lyon T.P. Labi a lyon which word is used here Lebia a lionesse v. 10. The rod shall not depart A.P.G. prinâ—e S.C. scepter H. B.G. the tribe T. shebet a rod a tribe v. 10. Till hee come which is to be sent H. till those things come which are laid up for him S. till the Messiah come C. untill Shiloh come B.G. till his sonnes come T. heb shiloh of shil a sonne but shalach signifieth to send v. 10. Hee shall be the expectation of the Gentiles H.S. to himselfe shall be the gathering of the Gentiles B. â— the people shall be obedient unto him T.C.P. jachah is to obey chavah to wait expect v. 11. Israel shall dwell in the circuit of his citie people shall build his temple c. C. he shall bind his asse-foale to the vine c. caet the Chalde is here very corrupt and commeth nothing neare the text And his asse to the vine O my sonne H. and his asse-colt to the best vine caet v. 12. His teeth whiter than milke H.S. white with milke cat the Chalde is very corrupt reading thus his hills shall be red with wine and his fields white with corne v. 14. Isachar a strong asse couching betweene the bounds H. Isachar desired good resting betweene the lots S. Isachar rich in substance and his possession betweene the bounds C. Isachar a strong asse couching betweene two burthens B.G.T. mishphath a bound a lot a burthen v. 15. Hee saw his part that it was good c. and he shall make the provinces of the people subject C. he shall see that rest is good and that the land is pleasant caeter Hee became an husband-man S. he shal be subject to tribute caet mus signifieth tribute and melting because it maketh men to waste and melt v. 16. The Chalde thus maketh a paraphrase upon this verse from the house of Dan shall be chosen and rise a man in his time shall the people be delivered the rest agree in the common translation v. 17. The Chalde also thus readeth There shall a man rise of Dan whose feare shall fall upon the people and he shall strike the Philistims c. v. 18. Is thus interpreted I looke not for the salvation of Gedeon the sonne of Ioas which is a temporall salvation nor the salvation of Sampson but I looke for the redemption of Christ the sonne of David c. C. v. 19. The campe of armed men shall come out of the house of Gad and passe over Iordan to battell before his brethren and with much substance shall they returne C. Gad a tentation shall tempt him but he shall tempe him neare the feet S. Gad being girded shall fight before him and he shall be girded backward H. Gad an hoast of men shall overcome him but he shall overcome at the last cat v. 20. The land of Aser is
of the division of the land of Canaan among his sonnes that came to passe 215. yeares after Perer. Iun. and therefore Iunius interpreteth the word â—chariâ—h in the times following that is afterwards 4. But Isidorus Pelusiota is much deceived who writeth lib. 1. epist. 365. that whereas Iacob intended to declare to his sonnes the mysterie of the incarnation of Christ because they were unworthy to heare it God turned his minde that he forgot what he purposed to say and told them of things past in stead of things to come to this purpose to prove the alteration and change of Iacobs judgement he wresteth that saying of Esay 40.27 why sayest thou O Iacob my way is hid from the Lord and my judgement is passed over of my God Contra. 1. The Prophet speaketh this not of the person but of the people and posteritie of Iacob 2. Iacob here doth reveale to his sonnes the mysterie of the Messiah 3. And most of Iacobs speech is propheticall of the times to come he onely in foure of them remembreth things done and past in Ruben Simeon Levi and somewhat of Ioseph ex Perer. QUEST III. Of Rubens prerogatives Vers. 2. RVben the beginning of my strength c. 1. This is the first effect of his strength Iun. whom he begot in the strength of his yeares Perer. as the Septuag expound the beginning of my sonnes 2. The Latine translator is deceived that readeth the beginning of my sorrow which some understand of the sorrow of travell in the first borne some of the Parents care when he beginneth to have children some of his fathers griefe because of his incest but this varietie of exposition ariseth of the mistaking of the word ooâ— which here signifieth strength not sorrow as it is taken Deut. 21.21 3. The excellencie of dignitie the excellencie of power some understand these words generally of Rubens dignitie Mercer The Chalde insinuateth three privileges due to the first borne the kingdome the birth-right the priesthood Hierom by dignitie understandeth his double part or gifts by power his command over his brethren but by dignitie rather he meaneth his preeminence over his brethren which is conueied to Iudah by power his double part which belonged to the eldership bestowed upon Ioseph Iun. QUEST IIII. How Ruben is said to be light like water Vers. 4. LIght at water thou shalt not be excellent 1. Some understand this lightnesse â—s water of Rubens intemperancie that his lust carried him away as water Hierom. Mercer 2. But it is better referred to the loste of his dignitie that as water runneth to the lower parts Tostat. and being powred out it leaveth nothing behind in the vessell as oile and wine doth Lyran. so he was fallen from his dignitie and birth-right Iun. 3. As the next word giveth this sense thou shalt not be excellent or increase for the tribe of Ruben did performe no excellent or worthy exploit Deborah reproveth them for their backwardnesse Iud. 5.15 and Ruben was but small in number in respect of other tribes Deuteron 33.6 Perer. QUEST V. How Ruben is said to ascend or goe up to his fathers bed and the divers expositions thereof THou diddest defile my bed c. We need not to enforce here a mysticall sense either with Ambrose to applie it to the Jewes who insulted against Christs humanitie which was as the bed of the Godhead and so defiled Gods bed or with Ruffinus that they profaned the law by the which God as it were dwelled with them by corrupting it with their glosses by preferring the carnall rites thereof before the grace of Christ or with the ordinarie glosse by Ruben to understand the Angels which waxed insolent against God and so were cast out of heaven as water or with Rupertus to expound it of heretikes who with corrupt doctrine defile the Church the habitation of God 2. And concerning the literall sense of these words 1. Neither doe we read thou hast defiled my bed by going up for gâ—ulah is not the infinitive but the preter tense Mercer 2. Neither is the meaning thy dignitie is gone for the word ieisugni hath a servile accent that joyneth it with the word following Mercer 3. Nor yet in saying my bed is gone up or ascended is the meaning that Iacob forsooke his bed and never lay with Bilha more as Kimhi or that the dignitie and honour of his bed was gone Mercer For the word gnalah is personally used before of Ruben not really of the bed 4. Therefore as before hee said in the second person Thou wentest up to thy fathers bed so here in the third person he speaketh to his sonnes in detestation of this fact He ascended or went up to my bed Iun. QUEST VI. Simeon and Levi how said to be brethren Vers. 5. SImeon and Levi brethren 1. Not so much brethren by nature as in this their evill purpose these two were thought to be the principall contrivers of Iosephs death if the rest would have consented some thinke that these two tribes put Christ to death Iudas of Simeon the Priests of Levi Mercer Though the rest of Iacobs sonnes consented to this action yet Simeon and Levi are named as chiefe 2. They are said to be cruell instruments in their compacts for so the word mechereth is better interpreted of carah to buy or bargaine than for their habitations as Mercer or swords as Hierome as before is shewed because they made a subtill agreement with the Sichemites Iun. And this seemeth to bee the meaning of the Septuagint who thus read They have finished the iniquitie of their purpose or invention 3. Their cruell and unjust enterprise herein appeareth 1. That the slaughter of the Sichemites was made against the peace and covenant concluded 2. They made a fraudulent league having no purpose to keepe it 3. They dishonoured their owne profession killing those which were contented to bee circumcised 4. And at that time when they were sore of cutting and to be pitied 5. They put not Sichem alone to the sword who had offended but all the rest of the Citie that were innocent 6. They were not content with the slaughter of men but made a spoile and havocke of the Citie Perer. QUEST VII What Iacob meaneth by his glorie Vers. 6 MY glorie bee not thou joyned with their assembly 1. Some by glorie understand good name and fame some the soule the glorie of the body Mercer But it rather here betokeneth the tongue which is the instrument of praise and glorie as it is taken Psal. 30.16 there the word translated tongue is in the originall chebodh glorie so that the meaning is that as hee gave no consent unto them in his heart so neither would he afford that action any approbation with his tongue Muscul. Iun. 2. R. Salomon expoundeth the first clause into their secret let not my soule come of Zimri his uncleane act who was of Simeon that in secret companied with Cozbi Numb 2.
that worketh the evill spirit as the winde and weather that tempteth and moveth God as the sternes man that directeth and guideth all So Augustines resolution is Deus voluntatem ejus proprio suo vitio malum in hoc peccatum judicio suo justo occulto inclinavit God by his just and secret judgement inclined his will being evill by his owne corruption into this sinne De liber arbit cap. 20. Hee there speaketh of Shemei whom David saith God bid curse him the like may bee said of Pharaoh who is properly said to have hardened his owne heart Exod. 8.15 as the next and immediate worker of it but God hardened it concurring as a just Judge in punishing Pharaohs sinne by obstinacie and hardnesse of heart See more of this question before chap. 1. doct 1. QUEST XX. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God Vers. 22. ISrael is my sonne even my first borne 1. Israel is called the Lords first borne not only in respect of eternall election as Pellican for the election of God doth not hinder terrene government they might be eternally elected of God and yet bee Pharaohs servants still 2. Neither is this spoken only comparatively because they were the first nation that publikely professed the worship of God and had the prioritie of the Gentiles who were as the younger brother Ferus 3. Nor yet is it spoken only by way of similâ—tude that they were as deere unto God as the first borne Piscator 4. But they were the first borne people by a peculiar election whereby the Lord had set them apart from all other people to whom he would give his lawes and therefore Pharaoh was not to keepe them in servitude belonging to another Lord Simler Therefore to them did belong the right and preeminence of the first borne as dignity authority Borrh. And they were beloved of God in the right of the Messiah the first borne of all creatures and the only begotten sonne of God Iun. who was to bee borne of that nation according to the flesh Osiander 5. Therefore God will slay the first borne of Egypt both of man and beast because of the injurie offered to his first borne and this being the last judgement which was shewed upon Egypt it is like that God revealed to Moses aforehand all those severall plagues which afterward were sent upon Pharaoh QUEST XXI Who smot Moses in the Iune and how Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him 1. In the Hebrew it is said Iehovah met him the Latin and Septuagint read the Angell of Iehovah giving the sense rather than the word for Iehovah by his Angell smote Moses the Angels of God are found in Scripture to bee the Ministers of Gods judgements Pellican Iun. 2. Tertullian thinketh that Moses sonne that was uncircumcised was in danger rather than Moses himselfe but that is not like for then Moses himselfe rather if he had beene in case would have circumcised the child rather than his wife 3. For the manner of punishment inflicted upon Moses that is a ridiculous fable of R. Salomon that the Angell appeared in likenesse of a Dragon and swallowed up Moses past the middle to the place of his circumcision and then when Zipporah in haste had circumcised the child hee let him goe againe Theodoret thinketh that the Angell appeared with a drawne sword threatning Moses but Moses was more than threatned for hee was so weake that hee was not able to circumcise his child therefore the common opinion of the Hebrewes is that Moses was smitten with some sudden disease as may appeare in that his wife was faine to cut off her sonnes foreskinne and yet it is like that whether the Angell appeared in a visible humane shape or otherwise came upon Moses thar by some visible and evident signe hee and his wife perceived that it was for neglect of circumcision Iun. QUEST XXII For what sinne the Lord would have killed Moses NOw concerning the cause why the Lord laid his heavy hand upon Moses 1. It was neither because he carried his wife and children with him which were a cumber unto him and therefore hee sent them bake as Augustine and Eusebius Emisenus for seeing Moses had no speciall commandement to leave them behind he was therein to follow the common order and duty required in matrimony to take care of his wife and children Simler And he could not have left his wife behinde without offence to his father in law who might have thought hee had neglected her and would take him another wife in Egypt 2. Neither was his feare the cause because he was afraid to goe unto Pharaoh as Theodoret for he was now in his journey and was resolved to goe forward 3. Therefore the cause indeed was for the neglect of the circumcision of the child as David Kimhi Rupertus Thostatus with others Ex Pereriâ— as it may appeare because that as soone as the child was circumcised Moses was presently delivered from the danger therefore some Hebrewes conjecture that God punished him for making so long stay in the â—ane is frivilous and without ground Simler QUEST XXIII Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision 40. yeeres in the wildernesse BUt it will be further questioned why the Lord was angry with Moses for deferring of circumcision and yeâ— he did tolerate it in the Israelites which were not circumcised in the desert by the space of forty yeeres as is evident Iosh. 5. Some therefore thinke that the Israelites were dispensed with for being not circumcised in the wildernesse because it was not so needfull in that place seeing the people were separated from all other nations and lived apart by themselves and therefore circumcision was not so necessarie there the speciall end whereof was to distinguish the Israelites from all other people but when they came over Jordane among other nations then they received circumcision the badge or cognisance of their profession so Theodoret Damascen Contra. But this was not the principall end of circumcision to make difference betweene the Israelites and other people the chiefe scope thereof was to bee a seale of the covenant betweene God and his people and therefore ought not in any place to have beene neglected 2. Some therefore excuse this omission of circumcision in the desert by the continuall journeying of the Israelites they were still to follow the direction of the cloud whether by day or night but they could not travell immediatly upon their circumcision Perer. Who further addeth that if it had beene a fault in them Moses would not have suffered such a great breach of the law seeing the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath was punished Contra. 1. The continuall travell of the Israelites could not bee the chiefe or onely cause of such omission seeing they stayed many yeeres in one place as in Kadesh barnea Deut. 1.46 and when they were circumcised in Gilgal they were presently also to goe forward in expedition
against their enemies and yet that was no hinderance or let to their circumcision 2. There is great difference betweene the transgression of one man which might easily bee censured without danger and the sinne of all the people which could hardly bee redressed for Moses knew them to be a stifneâ—ked and rebellious people 3. Therefore it cannot be otherwise held but that the omission of circumcision in the people was a transgression of the covenant and that the people did of contempt and disobedience omit it beside the excuse of their removing campe as Augustine well judgeth quaest 6. in Ioshuah for the people continually murmured and wished to be in Egypt and thought to returne thither and many of them were Idolaters therefore it was no marvell if they casting off the yoke of obedience and despising the covenant of God regarded not likewise the signe thereof Iun. Beside it must be considered that the commonwealth and Church were not then setled neither the passeover nor sacrifices or other rites were then observed duly according to the order prescribed and therefore Moses saith that when they were come into their inheritance Yee shall not doe after all these things which we doe here this day that is every man whatsoever seemeth good in his owne eyes Deut. 12.8 QUEST XXIV What moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child IT is further doubted what should bee the cause why Moses deferred the circumcision of his child 1. The cause whereof some impute unto Moses father in law that Moses did forbeare the circumcision lest it might have beene an offence unto him Tharg Hieros but the stay seemeth rather to have beene in his wife as shall afterward appeare 2. Aben Ezra thinketh that the child was not eight dayes old when Moses set forward in his journey and that he would not circumcise him by the way because he made haste Contra. But it is not like if Moses having beene married forty yeeres had a child so young that he would have adventured to travell with his wife having beene so lately delivered neither if circumcision had beene deferred because of Gods service would the Lord have beene so angry with him Simler 3 Some judge that Moses might thinke circumcision not to bee so necessary in a strange land especially Moses wife being a stranger and so his sonnes Israelites but by the halfe bloud Ferus But Moses could not be so ignorant for as he was perswaded that his seed was within the covenant so he knew that the signe of the covenant belonged unto him 4. Wherefore the most probable conjecture is that after Moses had circumcised one of his children his wife tooke such offence at it that to content her he did forbeare to circumcise the other and this may appeare by the circumstance of the text because shee with such indignation calleth Moses a bloudy husband shewing her discontent and dislike of circumcision Iur. Piscator Pellican Simler QUEST XXV Why the Lord correcteth Moses by the way and not before NOw â—he reasons why the Lord did thus urge Moses by the way and not before may bee these 1. Because Moses had now taken a publike office and charge upon him and he was unfit to be a rulâ—r in the Church of God that could not order his owne familie as the Apostle sheweth 1. Tim. 3.5 thâ—refore it would have beene a great offence and scandall unto all Israel if Moses the minister of circumcision should have any uncircumcised in his house Iun. Perer. 2. While Moses was under his father in law he was not at his owne liberty as now and therefore it is more exactly required of him now than before Ferus 3. The Lord doth it also at this time to trie his obedience whether this correction laid upon him would make him give way and start from his calling Ferus QUEST XXVI Whether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife 1. Some thinke that circumcision among the Jewes was ministred with no iron instrument but only of stone and thinke that Zipporah in this place circumcised her sonne with a sharpe stone as the Chalde Septuagint and Latine reade so Augustine Bernard with others But seeing no such instrument is specially prescribed Gen. 17. where circumcision is instituted it seemeth there was no such necessity of using a stone onely 2. Others doe thinke that it was indifferent to use either a sharpe knife or stone but in this place they say it was done with a sharpe flint because the word tzur signifieth a rocke or stone and Iosh. 5. hee is bid to prepare knives of stone and this circumcising with a stone did more lively resemble the spirituall circumcision by Christ who is the Rocke so Hugo S. Victor and Thostatus and Thomas Contr. 1. Though the word tzur doe usually signifie a rocke or stone as Ezech. 3.9 yet in some places it is taken for that which is sharpe as Psal. 89.44 tzur charbo the edge of his sword the same words inverted are used Iosh. 5.2 Charboth tzurim sharpe knives which are so called tzurim because they were in sharpnesse like to a sharpe stone Piscator or were sharpned with flints or whetstones Osiand 2. And seeing Zipporah was in haste a sharpe knife such as they were not without was readier at hand than a sharpe stone which unlesse it had beene prepared of purpose would not have served that turne and whence should Iosuah have so many sharpe stones to circumcise above 600. thousand Iosh. 5. Therefore as Pererius thinketh that the Sichemites because of their number were circumcised with knives and swords rather than stones so it is more like so many thousands of Israelites were 3. And for the correspondencie of the type and the substance if it had consisted in the likenesse of the instrument Saint Paul speaking so much of circumcision would not have omitted it 3. Therefore upon the reasons before alleaged 1. both because a knife was readier Zipporah being in haste and a knife being at hand was a fitter instrument than a stone Iunius 2. And it had put the child to more paine to hackle off his foreskin with a stone 3. Neither was it possible to finde so many sharpe stones to circumcise 600. thousand as Ioshuah did we conclude that Zipporah did this cure with a knife not with a stone QUEST XXVII Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion Vers. 25. ANd cut away the foreskin of her sonne 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the singular number is put here for the plurall and that both Moses sonnes were uncircumcised because Zipporah at this time calleth Moses a bloudy husband as now first having experience of bloudy circumcision But it is not like that Moses eldest sonne who might now be toward forty yeeres old was so long uncircumcised and whereas before vers 20. Moses is said to take his sonnes and here mention is made only of a sonne the
procureth divers plagues as here Moses feareth lest the people if they should not offer sacrifice and doe service unto God should be punished Simler So the Apostle affirmeth that the Corinthians were chastised some with sicknesse some with death for unreverent receiving of the Lords supper 1 Cor. 10.30 2. Observ. Many receive the Gospell joyfully at the first but after fall away Vers. 21. THe Lord looke upon you and judge At the first this people when Moses brought them a joyfull message of their deliverance were glad and thankfully received that gladsome tidings chap. 4.31 But now being more vexed and oppressed than before and not seeing their present deliverance they murmure against Moses Such is the propertie of many in these dayes that are content to receive the Gospell as long as it bringeth ease and prosperitie with it but in time of adversitie they fall away Ferus whom our Saviour compareth unto seed sowne in stony ground which as soone as it riseth is parched away with the heate of the sunne Matth. 13.5 3. Observ. The Gospell falsly challenged to be the cause of Gods judgements Vers. 21. YE have put a sword into their hand to slay us They lay the fault upon Moses and Aaron and make them the cause of their trouble So Achab charged the Prophet Elias that he troubled Israel Thus the heathen Idolaters accused the Christians as the causes of the plagues and famines that were in the world as blind superstitious people doe now lay the like imputations upon the Gospell whereas their superstition and Idolatrie procureth Gods judgements Simler 4. Observ. In the time of affliction we must fly unto God by prayer Vers. 22. MOses returned to the Lord c. By which example wee are taught in all our afflictions and necessities to have recourse unto God by prayer as the Apostle prescribeth If any man be afflicted let him pray Iam. 5.13 So the Prophet saith For my friendship they were my adversaries but I gave my selfe unto prayer Psal. 109.4 5. Observ. Some things fall out in shew contrarie to Gods promises in the beginning to trie our faith Vers. 23. ANd yet thou hast not delivered thy people The Lord after he hath made gracious promises to his servants doth suffer some things contrarie thereunto to fall out for the time for the triall of their faith and patience God promiseth unto Abraham to multiplie his seed as the starres of heaven and yet afterward bid him sacrifice his sonne in whom the hope of his seed was So God promised the Israelites prosperous successe against Benjamin yet at the first they were twice overcome David was annointed King in Sauls place yet hee was persecuted of Saul and driven from his countrie for a while but at the length the Lord made good to the full all his promises toward him Perer. CHAP. VI. 1. The Argument and method THis chapter hath two parts the first is a declaration or rehearsall of the charge which the Lord giveth unto Moses which containeth a double commandement or commission the first to goe unto the Israelites to promise them deliverance unto vers 20. The other unto Pharaoh to vers 14. In the former three things are shewed 1. The foundation of the peoples deliverance which consisteth in the power of God vers 3. his promises made to the fathers vers 4. his compassion upon the afflictions of the people vers 6. 2. The promise followeth partly to deliver them out of bondage vers 6.7 partly to bring them into the land of Canaan vers 8. 3. The effect is shewed that the people because they were afflicted hearkened not unto him In the other commission first the Lords commandement is set downe vers 11.2 Then Moses refuâ—â—â— vers 12. 4. The renewing of the commandement In the second generall part by way of digression is inserted the genealogie of Moses who came of Levi wherein first briefly the genealogie of the two elder sonnes of Iacob Ruben and Simeon is set downe vers 14.15 to make a way for Levi. Then the genealogie of Levi is expressed and of his three sonnes of Gershom vers 17. Merari vers 19. of Kohath and of his sonnes Amram of whom came Moses and Aaron who are specially insisted upon vers 25. to the end and of Izzari vers 21. and Vzziel vers 22. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. I appeard c. in the name of God almightie I.G. in God shaddai V. as an almightie God B. being their God S. but the word name is fitly supplied as the other part of the verse sheweth but in my name Iehovah c. But in my name Iehovah was I not knowne B.G.I.V.A.P. better than my name Adonai H. my name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord. S. Vers. 7. That I Iehovah bring you out from the burdens of the Egyptians B. G. cum caeter rather from being under the burdens A. that ye be not subject to the burdens I. Vers. 8. Which I did lift up my hand to give it A. B. H. better than upon the which I lift up my hand to give it L. S. P. for upon is not in the text or for the which V. for also is added or which with lâ—ft-up hand I sware to give I. I sware is inserted Vers. 12. Gave them a commandement to the children of Israel V. L. I. or commanded them to the children of Israel A. P. better than concerning the children of Israel B. the preposition el signifieth to or then gave them a charge to goe to the children of Israel G. S. to goe is added Vers. 14. Chenoch and pallâ— A.P. rather than Chanoch I. for it is hatephpathah where pathah is assumed to sheva to helpe to pronounce it and it is better expressed with e than a as the Septuag Hanoch so also V.L. for it is expressed with the some points with the other Henoch Gen. 5. and rather than Henoch S.L.V.B.G. for it is written with cheth which is rather expressed with ch than h. Chetzron I. rather than Hesron L. B. or without an aspiration Esron S. or Hetzron V. or Chezron A P. The first letter is cheth which is as much as ch the other tsadi which is expressed by â—z Vers. 16. Kehath I. B. A. P. rather than Caath L. S. or Cahat V. or Kahath G. for it is with sheva which soundeth e. Vers. 18. The yeeres of the life of Kohath I.V.L. cum caeter rather than Kahath lived B. G. Vers. 25. Pinchas I.A.P. not Pinhas V. or Phinees L.S. or Phinehas G. for the middle letter is cheth ch but because of the better sound the last is used Vers. 27. These are they that spake to Pharaoh and in the end of the verse This is that Moses and Aaron I. V. L. S. cum caeter better than these are that Moses and Aaron which spake B. G. Vers. 29. And it was what day the Lord spake I. V. A. P. better than in the day that the Lord
of the Pharsaliam battell Tertullian writeth that the Nasomannae and Celtae used to consult with the dead at the tumbes of their parents and of warlike men lib. de anima Such was the vaine opinion which the heathen had of this magicall art which Plinie himselfe derideth as vaine and foolish because Nero that wicked and bestiall Emperour who was given over to all lewdnesse yet could not be induced by Tyridaetes whom he greatly advanced and gave him a Kingdome solliciting him thereunto and bringing Magitians unto him to give any credite unto Necromancie Plin. lib 30. cap. 2. 2. Now this vaine or rather prophane profession of summoning of the dead and consulting with them may evidently be convinced to be nothing else but the Devils sophistry and forgery for first the soule being separated from the body hath no power to move or exercise any body but that which it did give life unto being the forme thereof which being now dead is an unapt organ or instrument for the soule and therefore such soule being once departed from the body can neither assume it nor any other body Secondly the soules that are departed are either in heaven at rest and over the soules of the holy and righteous which are in the hands of God the Devill hath no command or they are in hell and from thence there is no returning againe as is manifest in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus where it was denied unto the rich man that any could goe from thence to be a messenger to the living 3. True it is that the Lord by his power hath called againe into the bodies and caused to appeare some that were departed of the which we finde three sorts some were restored to life and their soules joyned againe to their bodies as the daughter of Iairus the widdow of Nains sonne and Lazarus others appeared in their true bodies and came out of the graves yet not to converse among the living but to bee witnesses of the resurrection of Christ Matth. 27.53 And yet wee reade of a more strange apparition of Moses and Helias in mount Tabor where our blessed Saviour was transfigured who appeared not out of their graves but from heaven in their glorious persons We deny not but that God hath and can at his pleasure cause the Saints departed to appeare unto men but not out of purgatory as Pererius imagineth or to the end to bee patrons and helpers to his Church for wee have alwayes the presence of Christ and of his Angels neither yet can we beleeve that so many Martyrs have appeared at their Tombes as some Ecclesiasticall histories make mention for as Christ is gone out of the world not to returne till the day of judgement so because he saith where I am there shall my minister bee Ioh. 12.26 so wee cannot but thinke that the Saints departed attending upon Christ are not now to bee seene in the world This then being granted that the Lord hath power over the soules of men departed to command them to their bodies for a time for some speciall service and to send them into the world at his pleasure yet this is no warrant at all to thinke that Satan or his ministers can doe the like for seeing this is as great a miracle for the spirits of the dead to appeare as to raise the dead to cause the borne blinde to see or to doe any such great worke and God being the only worker of miracles this cannot fall under Satans jurisdiction Such visions then and apparitions when dead men appeare in their bodily shape though not with true bodies and in their wonted apparell counterfeiting their voice and behaviour while they lived are to bee held meere illusions of Satan that can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light so I conclude this point with that saying of Tertullian Et si quosdam revocavit Dei virtus in documentum juris sui non id circo communicabitur fidei audaeciae Magorum falaciae somniorum licentiae Poetarum c. Although the power of God hath called some againe to shew his dominion yet this power is not communicated to the confidence and boldnesse of Magicians to the deceitfulnesse of dreames or to the libertie of Poets QUEST XVIII Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead THe Devils then doe counterfeit the spirits and soules of the dead as Chrysostome sheweth Homil. 29. in Matth. and August lib. 10. de civit Dei cap. 12. for these causes 1. By this meanes the Devill more strongly deceiveth seeing men are ready to heare their parents and friends departed 2. By this subtilty the Devill perswadeth men that hell is not so fearfull a place nor so enclosed but that there may bee a respite and going forth 3. Thus that opinion is nourished of the passing of soules from one body to another as Pythagoras taught 4. And it commeth also to passe that the living are afraid of the dead whom they imagine doe appeare unto them and so to please and reconcile them they superstitiously worship them and offer unto them Ex Perer. 5. Tertullian addeth further that these apparitions bred a conceit that all wicked men goe not to hell but their spirits wander up and downe 6. Et judicii resurrectionis fidem turbant And they doe hinder the faith of the last judgement and of the resurrection if they could assume their bodies being dead which the Christian faith holdeth to sleepe in the grave untill the resurrection QUEST XIX Of the divers kindes of miracles NOw to proceed and draw neere to the principall question in hand concerning these wonders wrought by the Egyptian Magicians two things in generall are briefly to be touched first concerning the divers kindes of miracles then of the difference betweene true miracles and false Concerning the first A miracle is taken three wayes first simply and absolutely in respect of any nature whatsoever so there is no miracle for unto God the author and framer of nature to whom all things are possible there is nothing strange or miraculous that is called a miracle which either excelleth ones power or understanding but God both knoweth all things and can doe all things 2. A miracle is called in respect of men those things which are unusuall and whose causes they are ignorant of men use to wonder at and in this sense not only spirits and their ministers the Sorcerers but wise and cunning men may doe miraculous and strange workes 3. But properly that is a miracle which exceedeth the nature and power of things created and is beside the ordinary course of naturall things And this kinde of miracle last spoken of is effected three wayes 1. The miracle is either in the thing that is made or done which nature can by no meanes bring forth as for the body of man to bee made immortall and to remaine in the heavens and this is the highest degree of miracles 2. Or else the
Pharaoh to vers 9. then a conclusion of the whole historie of these plagues 1. In the continuation there is set forth first the Lords speech with Moses both revealing unto him that one plague was behind vers 1. and repeating the first promise of inriching the Israelites by the Egyptians vers 2. where Moses inserteth the reason why this should bee effected because both the people in generall and Moses specially should bee gratious in the sight of Pharaoh and his people vers 3. And all this the Lord spake unto Moses before his last entrance to Pharaoh for after that hee saw not his face Then followeth the speech that Moses had with Pharaoh vers 4. to vers 9. where Moses in the name of God foretelleth first the last plague of the death of the first borne expressing the time about midnight and of whom the destruction shall bee of all the first borne of men from the highest to the lowest and of beasts and by whom The Lord shall goe out c. vers 4.5 Secondly the events are three first the lamentation and sorrow of the Egyptians vers 6. then the privilege and immunitie of the Israelites vers 7. and the entreatie and supplication of the Egyptians to Moses to be gone with his people vers 8. 2. In the conclusion of this historie there is first a repetition of that which God foretold Moses that Pharaoh would not heare him with the end thereof that Gods wonders might bee multiplied in Egypt vers 9. then the declaration of Moses obedience vers 10. and of the event that Pharaohs heart was hardned as the Lord had said and of the effects and fruits thereof the not letting of the people goe vers 10. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. When he sendeth you away he will at once speedily drive you hence I. altogether drive you hence G.S.V. or at once drive you hence G But this expresseth not the emphasis of the Hebrew phrase in driving drive you out that is speedily when he shall let you go quite he shall utterly drive you hence B. but the word Calah altogether belongeth to the latter clause as may appeare by the distinction Vers. 2. That every man require of his companion A. P. or neighbour L. S. V. B. G. rather than friend I. the word reaâ— signifieth both but because the Egyptians were neighbours rather than friends and an other word is used chap. 3.22 shechenoth which signifieth a neighbour or neere dweller I preferre the first Vers. 3. Also the man Moses was very great A. P. C. S. V. I. better than Moses was a very great man L.B. for the word ish man is set before Moses or also Moses was very great G. for here man is altogether omitted Vers. 5. From the first borne of Pharaoh that should sit upon his throne I.C. rather than which sitteth upon his throne cater for he was the heire onely of the Kingdome he did not yet sit upon the throne Pharaoh bâ—ing living the word is iosheb sitting a participle of the present tense which hath also the signification of the future as Gen. 19.14 Lot spake to his sonnes in law which were marrying his daughters that is were to marrie them 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. When the Lord spake these words to Moses Vers. 1. NOw the Lord had said to Moses yet will I bring c. 1. Some referre this to the first vision which Moses saw in the bush but that cannot be for when the Lord thus spake to Moses nine plagues were past and there was but one to come 2. Neither did the Lord thus speake to Moses after he was come out from Pharaoh for after that he saw Pharaohs face no more chap. 10.29 and yet here vers 8. it is said he went from Pharaoh very angry 3. Therefore the message which Moses delivereth in this Chapter to Pharaoh concerning the destruction of the first borne was done at his last appearing before Pharaoh when he sent for him after the darknesse and immediatly before his going to Pharaoh the Lord thus said to Moses Iunius QUEST II. Why the overthrow of Pharaoh in the red sea was counted none of the plagues I Will bring one plague more c. 1. Thus the Lord doth all things in number weight and measure the Lord sendeth tenne plagues upon Egypt not fewer because he would shew his power nor more for these were sufficient Ferus 2. Beside this last plague of the first borne there followed the overthrow of Pharaoh and his host in the red sea but this is counted none of the plagues of Egypt because it was done after the Israelites were gone out of Egypt Simler As also these plagues were not a finall destruction of the Egyptians as the other was but probations and temptations Pellican Of the tenth plague QUEST III. Whether God used the ministry of good or bad Angels in the slaughter of the first borne Vers. 4. ABout midnight will I goe out into the middest of Egypt That God was the author of this plague in the slaughter of the first borne it is no question but the doubt is whether the Angels good or bad were the Lords ministers in it 1. In this life it is certaine that God sometime useth the good Angels to punish the wicked as in the destruction of Sodome and the evill Angels some time to chastise his owne children as Satan tempted and afflicted Iob. 2. In the next world who shall be the ministers of the torments in hell it is not so certaine Pererius thinketh that the evill Angels shall be the executioners of those torments because of that text goe into everlasting fire which is prepared for the devill and his Angels But the contrarie rather may bee inferred out of this text that because the Devill and his Angels also are ordained for torment it seemeth that he shall not be a tormenter of others who is to be tormented himselfe Therefore it is rather to be thought that seeing the chiefe use of the ministrie of Angels is for the benefit and comfort of the elect in this world till they be gathered together in the Kingdome of God Heb. 1.14 that in the next world there shall not be such imployment of the ministring spirits especially of the reprobate Angels And how the torments of hell shall be continued the Prophet Isay sheweth Tophet is prepared of old c. the burning thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a river of brimstone doth kindle it chap. 30.33 The Lord of himselfe by his owne power in shewing the severitie of his justice shall hold the wicked in everlasting torment 3. But concerning this judgement in smiting the first borne some thinke that the evill Angels were used in this service Thostatus Lyran. Because it is said Psalm 78.49 Hee cast upon them the fiercenesse of his wrath by sending of evill Angels But this place is answered before quest 30. in chap. 7. that either
hurt to their father but it so fell out The wicked are said to hate their owne soules and to procure unto themselves eternall death whereas simply they hate not their soules neither would be damned but upon their committing of sinne it so falleth out that their soules perish by their meanes as if they hated them unruly patients that will not obey their Physitians whereupon followeth death are said â—o seeke their owne death and yet they desire to live but upon their unruly and disordered behaviour death followeth So God is said to harden Pharaohs heart by the like figurative speech because the hardning of their heart ensueth upon the abuse of those things which God intendeth not to that end but they pervert them to their owne hurt Ex Perer. All this may safely bee received and acknowledged and yet somewhat more is to be added as shall afterward appeare QUEST XXIII How diversly in Scripture these termes of blinding and hardning are taken BUt by the way this word to blind to harden though it signifie an action proceeding from him that hardneth yet is it not alwayes so taken therefore we shall find that foure wayes in Scripture a thing is said to blinde and consequently to harden 1. Giftes are said to blind the â—â—es Deut. 16. Not that they being a dead thing can corrupt the judgement but mans corrupt heart taketh occasion and is thereby enticed to pervert justice 2. The Devill is said to blinde the mindes of the wicked â— Cor. 4.4 3. The malice of a mans owne heart is said to blinde and harden as Pharaoh hardned his owne heart 4. God is said to blind the eyes Esay 6.10 and to harden Pharaohs heart gifts doe blinde occasionaliter by way of occasion the malice of mans heart blindeth meritâ—â—â—â— by way of desert and meritoriously because it deserveth to be further blinded and hardned the Devill blindeth incitando by inciting and provoking unto sinne And God as is before shewed by withdrawing his grace and inflicting the punishment of induration upon them QUEST XXIV How divers wayes the Lord forsaketh those which are hardned FUrther God is said to harden mans hart in his diverse leaving and forsaking of them 1. Hee suffereth them to follow their owne lusts and desires not giving them power or grace to restraine them as Rom. 1 24. he gave them up to their hearts lusts 2. He giveth them ease abundance prosperity whereby they are intangled therefore the Prophet prayeth Give me not riches lest I be full and forget thee Prov. 3. 3. He denieth them the benefit of wholsome corrections and afflictions whereby they should learne to know themselves as the Apostle saith the Lord receiveth no child whom hee doth not chastise 4 God forbiddeth his servants to pray for such and so they want the benefit of their prayers as Ieremie is forbidden to pray for the people chap. 7.16 5. God in his justice depriveth them of such as should travell for their soules and bring them unto God as the Apostles left the obstinate and wilfull Jewes and shooke off the dust of their feet against them Acts 13. 6. God taketh away from them the preaching and knowledge of his word as the Lord threatneth by his Prophet Amos to send upon them a famine not of bread or water but of hearing his word Amos 8.11 7. God suffereth them to be deceived by flatterers and unfaithfull counsellers as â—eboboâ—â— was by his young men 8. And the more strongly to delude them the Lord permitteth sometimes false Prophets to shew signes and wonders 〈◊〉 the Apostle saith of the false Prophet Antichrist whose comming is by the working of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders 2. Thes. 2.9 9. The Lord permitteth Satan to invade them and to worke upon them at his pleasure as the evill spirit was sent of the Lord upon Saul and a lying spirit was in the mouth of Baals false Prophets to deceive Achab. 10. God taketh away from them all helpes whereby they should be defended against the assaults of Satan as the Lord threatneth to doe to his unfruitfull vineyard I will take away the hedge thereof and it shall be â—aten up I will breake downe the wall thereof and it shall be troden downe Isai. 5.4 11. But the Lord doth not thus forsake any till they have first forsaken God as Chrysostome saith Quod autem Deus non derelinquat nos nisi fuerit à nobis derelictus apertè ostendit Isaias That God forsaketh not us till wee have forsaken him I say sheweth chap. 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God Ex Perer. QUEST XXV God hardneth otherwise than by foreseeing BEside these divers interpretations of the hardning of Pharaohs heart by the Lord which I have abridged out of Pererius there are three other which I will briefly set downe first some thinke that this in that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart is to be understood of Gods prescience that he is said to harden it because he foresaw it should be hardned by their owne malice This seemeth sometime to be the opinion of Augustine in that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart Non ad operationem Dei sed ad prascientiam pertinere monstratur it is shewed to appertaine not to Gods operation or working but to his prescience But this cannot bâ— the meaning for by this reason whereas God foreseeth all the sinnes of men which are committed in the world God might be said himselfe to kill steale doe wrong because he foreseeth that such things shall be done in the world QUEST XXVI Whether God may be said to doe those things which he disposeth of to a good end SEcondly God may be said to harden Pharaohs heart because he disposeth thereof and directeth it to such an end as he himselfe propounded because thereby the Lord did take occasion to worke his miracles as he saith to Moses I have hardned Pharaohs heart that I might worke these my miracles Exod. 10.1 So as God ordained the end he may be said also in some sort to doe those things which helpe unto that end as Act. 2.23 Christ is said to bee delivered by the determinate councell of God yet was hee betrayed and delivered by Iudas whose act is said in some respect to be the Lords because God disposed of it to effect and accomplish his glorious councell in redeeming the world by the death of his Sonne But neither can this be safely affirmed that the Lord should bee said to doe those things which hee ordereth and disposeth for God so disposed of that spirituall combate which S. Paul found in his flesh that it tended further to Gods glory and the manifestation of his power as the Lord saith My grace is sufficienâ— for thee my power is made perfect through weakenesse yet God was not the worker of that temptation but the Apostle imputeth it to Satan 2. Cor. 12.7 And like as in the creation God made light but made not
Some doe reade that ascenderunt quintati they went up fived that is five in a ranke as Theodotion readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so also Montanus and some understand it strictly that they went up five and five in a ranke as souldiers use to march Oleaster or that they went up orderly as Iun. militari ordine in battell aray dispositi in certos ordines per quincurias decurias disposed into certaine rankes by fives and tennes c. Simler Some thinke they went up by fifties together as a signe of their Iubile which afterward was every fifty yeere in being now delivered from their long servitude Borrh. Contra. 1. If their meaning bee that they went up by fives in a ranke the whole number being one with another not much under 2000. thousand the people would have taken up not much under one hundred mile in length if as Oleaster thinketh they went by fives in single rankes because they could not conveniently go in the way in a greater breadth for feare of treading their vines and corne 2. If it bee generally understood of battell aray and orderly marching how could the women and children which were a great number be ranged in such battell order and if they went by tennes and twenties how then is it said they went by fives And as for the Jubile which they would have here relation unto it was not yet instituted nor spoken of 5. Wherefore the best reading is that they went up accincti undergirded or trussed up as Pagâ—ine and the Septuagint Iosu. 1.14 doe translate the same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the word chamushim may be derived of chomesh the fift ribbe so taken 2. Sam. 2.18 where the place of the girding is and further the word chamushim used of the Rubenites and the rest that they went up girded or well appointed before their brethren Iosuah 1.14 is expounded by another word chalutzim Numb 32.28 which the Latine translator and Iunius interprete expediti ready furnished which word chalutzim hath great affinity with chalatzim which signifieth the loynes because the armour or garments are trussed about the loynes and chalatzim is the same with mateâ—aim as appeareth by the same phrase Isai. 32.11 as Exod. 12.11 they are said to have mainecem chagurim their loynes trussed up So the Prophet saith to the carelesse woman chagorah ghalehalatzim gird upon your loynes This then is the meaning that they went up well appointed girded and prepared not as men flying in feare but as men taking their journey which also includeth a signification of their orderly going not hudling together but as they which goe a journey or into battell doe so dispose themselves as that one be not an hindrance to another And so Aben Ezra doth touch both these senses who interpreteth thus Hebreos processesse accinctos per quinos that the Hebrewes went forward trussed up and girded by fives This then sheweth the peoples obedience how they went out with their loynes girded as Moses had before commanded them to eat the Passeover chap. 12.11 QUEST XVII Whether the rest of the Patriarkes bones were removed with Iosephs Vers. 19. ANd Moses tooke the bones of Ioseph 1. Not only Iosephs bones but the rest of the Patriarkes also were removed out of Egypt and buried in Sechem as S. Stephen sheweth Acts 7.16 Iun. It is not like they were left behind in Egypt as Ferus But mention is made onely of Ioseph as the chiefe and because of the oath which was made unto him for this matter Gen 50. 2. It may be also conjectured that the rest of the Patriarkes gave the like charge concerning their bones being thereunto moved by the example of Ioseph Calvin 3. And this Ioseph did both to testifie his owne faith concerning the land of promise therein consenting with his fathers the patriarkes before him as also to bee an encouragement unto the Israelites with patience to expect the accomplishment of Gods promise Simler 4. This also is to be considered that whereas Iosephs brethren sold him into Egypt they did not only follow him into Egypt but their children brought his bones againe out of Egypt upon their shoulders Ferus QUEST XVIII What it was that appeared in the cloud and who Vers. 21. ANd the Lord went before them by day 1. The Lord could by other meanes have testified his presence and guided his people but hee for their great comfort doth shew them visible signes of his presence Ferus 2. And in saying that the Lord went in the cloud hee doth not pull God out of heaven and conclude him in the cloud for the Lord filleth both heaven and earth but by this phrase he sheweth that it was not a naked signe but a most lively representation of Gods presence indeed Calvin 3. Moses afterward chap. 14.19 calleth him the Angell of God who is here named Iehovah for the Lord by the hand of his Sonne the Angell of his presence did lead his people Calvin Iun. QUEST XIX Of the divers properties of the cloud BY day in a piller of a cloud c. This cloud wherein the Lord went before his people had these properties 1. This piller of a cloud by day and of fire by night did alwayes accompany the people they did never leave them till they were come to the borders of the land of promise as is here shewed vers 22. 2. The use of these pillers was to guide them and shew them the way that they should not wander or erre in that vast unknowne and unwayed desert vers 21. 3. This cloud sometime moved and then the host of Israel removed sometime it stood still and the campe also pitched and went not forward Numb 9.17 18. 4. When the cloud moved it went before the host when it stood still it rested upon the Tabernacle and did as it were fit upon it Numb 9.19 5. This cloud was of such an height and bignesse that both by day and night it might be seene round about in all the host of Israel Exod. 40.38 It was in the sight of all the host of Israel Perer. And therefore the Lord made choice of such signes as might easily be seene as of a cloud in the day and of fire in the night Ferus 6. These pillers did interchangeably one succeed another that as the night followed the day so the fire the cloud it was a cloud in the day and fire in the night Exod. 40.38 7. The Lord spake unto Moses out of this cloudy piller when it descended upon the Tabernacle and out of the same delivered his oracles unto him Exod. 32.9 Ex Perer. 8. As it was common both to the cloud and the piller to guide them the way so it was peculiar to the fire to give them light in the night and to the cloud to defend them from the heate of the Sunne as Psalm 105.35 he spread a cloud to be a covering Iun. whereunto the Prophet alludeth in saying Vpon Mount Sion shall bee a cloud
search these were the bones of Ioseph certainly knowne they shew the bones and parts no man knoweth of whom for they in divers places offer to the view of the people divers bodies and heads foure or five armes of one Saint neither were these bones of Ioseph carried in the fight of all Israel adored as theirs superstitiously are Simler 3. Conf. Against the heresie of Servetus Vers. 21. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of a cloud Servetus held this execrable heresie that this increata nubes Christi fuit Deitas that this uncreated cloud was the Deitie of Christ which he calleth filium figurativum the figurative Sonne which detestable heresie is not worthy of any confutation but with all indignation to be rejected and detested for he maketh the Deitie of God corporall contrary to the Scripture which saith God is a spirit and maketh a visible substance to be without beginning whereas all things visible are created Coloss. 1.16 and directly this heresie impugneth that saying of the Prophet Esay chap. 4.5 where he alludeth to this place The Lord shall create upon every place of Mount Sion a cloud and smoke by day c. It was then a created and not an uncreated cloud 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. As the Lord worketh for us redemption so of us he requireth obedience Vers. 2. SAnctifie unto me all the first borne As the Lord had for his part delivered and saved their first borne so he requireth of them their first borne As God hath dealt mercifully and graciously with us so he expecteth somewhat againe of us namely our obedience we must not looke unto that onely which God hath done unto us but consider also what is to bee done by vs. As our Saviour saith to his Apostles As my father sent me so send I you As Christ was sent for our redemption so we must also bee employed in Gods service to testifie our thankfull obedience So our Saviour bidding his Apostles to preach the Gospell addeth teaching them to observe all things which I have commanded you As the glad tidings of salvation is published unto men so of them is required againe obedience Ferus not as an helpe unto their salvation which is perfited without our service but as a true and lively testimonie of our faith whereby we apprehend salvation 2. Observ. How we must offer our first borne unto God AGaine as they were commanded to consecrate unto God their first borne so we must offer our first and best things unto God the Lord will have the prioritie of our service Simlerus As our Saviour biddeth us first to seeke the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. our first studies our first times must be consecrated unto our God as the Apostle exhorteth to give up our bodies a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12.1 3. Observ. God tempteth his children according to their strength Vers. 17. LEst the people repent when they see warre God hath respect unto his chidrens infirmitie and suffereth them not to be tempted above their power Piscator But Gregorie doth notably amplifie this point Tres modi sunt hominum ad Deum conversorum inchoatio medium perfectio inchoatione inveniunt blandimenta dulcedinis in medio tempore certamina tentationis ad extremum perfectionem plenitudinis c. There are three degrees of men that are converted unto God the beginning the middest and the perfection in the beginning they finde pleasant allurements in the middle hard tentations in the end a full perfection Like as first a man entertaineth his spouse with sweet perswasions afterward being married to her hee trieth her with sharpe reprehensions being thus tried he soundly enjoyeth her So this people being brought out of Egypt primò accepit blandimenta signorum first receiveth alluring signes afterward probationibus exercetur in â—remo they are exercised by tentations in the wildernesse and lastly in the land of promise virtutis plenitudine confirmatur they are fully confirmed Sic Gregor lib. 14. moral cap. 13. 4. Observ. The will of the dead must faithfully be performed Vers. 19. FOr he had made the children of Israel sweare Moses most faithfully causeth the last will and Testament of Ioseph to be fulfilled whereby we are taught that the last minde and will of the dead in honest and lawfull things ought by no meanes to be violated Osiander as the Apostle saith the Testament is confirmed when men be dead Heb. 9.17 God will surely revenge their quarrell whose soules he hath received to his protection whose godly bequests are reversed and their last minde not fulfilled Such as are unfaithfull to the dead will be much more to the living And as God professeth himselfe the speciall protector of the fatherlesse and widow so he will maintaine the cause of the dead that are fatherlesse to the world and their soules as it were widowes for a time absent from their bodies 5. Observ. We must alwayes bee watchfull Vers. 22. THat they might goe both by day and night The people were to take their journey whether by day or night when the cloud was lift up from the Tabernacle they were therefore diligently to take heed both by day and night that they might be readie when the Lord gave them a signe to goe forward wherefore they are said to keepe the Lords watch Numb 9.19 So our Saviour biddeth us also to watch and alwayes to bee in a readinesse because we know not when the master of the house will come at even or at midnight at the cocke crowing or in the dawning Mark 13.35 Pellican CHAP. XIV 1. The Argument and method IN this Chapter is described the most miraculous and admirable passage of the children of Israel over the red Sea there are two parts of the Chapter the bringing of the Israelites unto the Sea to vers 14. their passing over the Sea with the destruction of the Egyptians to the end of the Chapter In the first part is set forth first the counsell of God unto Moses containing first a commandement where they should campe vers 2. then a reason thereof taken from the vaine consultation and opinion of Pharaoh that they were tangled in the land vers 4. then the execution thereof in following after them which is amplified by the overruling cause Gods providence and justice in hardning his heart and the end thereof the glory of God vers 4. 2. Then followeth the execution first in the behalfe of the people they did as the Lord commanded them secondly on Pharaohs part 1. Both in pursuing and following after them with the occasion thereof the report that was brought and their repentance in letting the people goe vers 5. The manner thereof he made readie his horse and chariots vers 6.7 and the ordering and disposing cause Gods justice in hardning his heart vers 8. 2. As also in overtaking them vers 9. 3. Afterward the events hereof are declared 1. The feare of the people
diversely appeare 1. In forgetting at once all those wondrous works which the Lord had done for them in Egypt 2. In their great unthankfulnesse for so great a benefit of their deliverance which they had received in preferring the miserable servitude of Egypt before it Fâ—rus 3. In their murmuring against God and contempt of his ministers Calvin 4. In their prophane scoffing saying Because there were no graves 〈◊〉 Egypt 5. In their impatience not waiting the Lords leisure Genâ—vens 6. In their prophane impietie in justifying their former incredulitie and ungratious words in Egypt Simler QUEST VIII Whether Moses did suffer the people at this time to passe without reproofe Vers. 13. THen Moses said to the people feare ye not 1. Some thinke that Moses did not suffer the people to goe without sharpe reprehension here Calvin But it is more like that Moses did forbeare them at this time the present necessitie so requiring Simler wherein he both sheweth his mildnesse in not answering the people roughly againe and his loving care in that he notwithstanding this their perversenesse laboureth to comfort them in this perplexed hate Ferus 2. He doth encourage them by promising them certaine deliverance from God Iosephus more at large here doth amplifie Moses exhortation which consisted upon two principall perswasions the experience which they had already of Gods goodnesse toward them that had omitted nothing needfull for them that like as a wise man which hath hitherto well compassed all his businesse should not be mistrusted for the rest so they should not doubt of Gods mercie toward them who never yet failed them the other was in communicating unto them Gods counsell that the Lord had therefore brought them into this streit to get himselfe greater honour by their deliverance to this purpose Ioseph lib. 2. cap. 6. He saith they shall never see the Egyptians againe that is in that manner as they saw them that day insulting against them and pursuing after them as the Septuagint doe well interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after what sort ye have seene them for they saw them afterward but drowned and lying dead upon the shore QUEST IX When the Lord spake these words to Moses Vers. 15. ANd the Lord said 〈◊〉 1. Some doe read had said thinking that the Lord had thus spoken unto Moses as it is set downe in the 5. verses following before he had thus encouraged the people Neque enim testis praâ—â— salutis esse poterat non accepta promissione for he could not be a proclaimâ—â— of their safetie having not first received a promise Calvin 2. But it is more like that the Lord spake unto Moses after he had exhorted the people both because Moses cried unto God which crie of his was occasioned by the same imminent danger which moved also the people to crie as also he might pray unto God to forgive this sinne of the people which hee might justly feare would provoke the Lord to wrath and so hinder his intended worke Ferus And though as yet Moses had received no particular promise how the Israelites should be delivered yet hee resteth upon Gods generall promise before that he would get him honour upon Pharaoh and his host Simler QUEST X. When Moses cried unto God and how and for what VVHy criest thou unto me 1. This is neither referred unto the crie of the people before spoken of whose person Moses did represent and therefore he is said to crie because the people cried for the crie of the people was disordered and tumultuous and not much accepted 2. Neither is this understood of Moses privat prayers which at that time he made unto God when as all the people cried beside as Calvin for though it be like that Moses omitted not then to pray also yet this prayer was after his exhortation to the people which came betweene â—lamâ—rem hunc ingratissimus populus extorsit for not onely the enemie in sight but the unthankfull and grudging people did draw the crie from Moses 3. The Lord doth not find fault with Moses because he prayed but for that he went not forward with the people as he was commanded vers 2. therefore that charge is here againe renewed and though Moses voyce was not heard nor no words uttered yet hee is said to crie because hee prayed unto God in his heart Iâ—n 4. But Iosephus is here deceived who thinketh that Moses in his prayer preventeth Gods speech unto him and first desired of God that the waters upon the striking them with his rod might be divided and that upon his prayer without any other direction or commandement from God the waters parted But this report of his as we see is oppositely contrarie to the Scripture QUEST XI How the Angell is said to remove Vers. 19. ANd the Angell of God which went before the host of Israel removed 1. This Angell is called before Jehovah Vrique natura Iehova Dei filius officio Angelus By nature Iehovah the Sonne of God and Angell in office Simler Calvin Osiander 2. Not that God removeth from place to place Sed signa prasentia in alium locum transierunt but the signes of his presence went to another place and therefore the Angell is said to remove Simler 3. This cloud both cast darknesse upon the Egyptians that they were not able to pursue the Israelites and it gave light to the Israelites that they went on still forward 4. Here the Lord useth these three the water fire and the cloud as instruments of his judgements upon the Egyptians So the old world was destroyed by water Sodome by fire and the Sonne of man shall come in the clouds to judge the world Borrh. Of the most miraculous worke of God in dividing the waters of the red Sea for the passing of his people QUEST XII What winde it was which did blow upon the red Sea Vers. 21. THe Lord caused the Sea to runne backe by a strong East wind 1. What manner of wind this was seeing it is here expressed there is no place for their opinion that thinke it was either a Northwind or a Southwind as the Septuag read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a strong Southwind whom Philo followeth who thinketh that the waters were parted asunder by a strong Southwind and brought together by the Northwind But there is no mention made of any wind which the Lord used in causing the waters to returne and as for the wind which was sent at the dividing of the waters the text saith it was an East wind and so the Chalde translateth and this was the fittest wind to part the waters on each side rather than a side wind North or South which would have driven the waters all one way 2. Neither is it to be thought that the winde could thus divide the waters for though the wind may sever the waters yet not so to emptie the very chanell it bloweth upon the upper part of the waters onely Againe if it had beene the worke of
divers readings QUEST XIV What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred Vers. 11. WHo is like unto the Lord among the mightie 1. This being uttered with an interrogation is more emphaticall than if it had been barely affirmed Calvin 2. The most reade Among the Gods But the word eâ—lim is also taken for the Mightie as Psalm 29.1 Give unto the Lord yee sonnes of the mightie give unto the Lord glorie and it hath a more generall signification preferring God before the Angels both good and evill which of the latter sort assisted the Magicians against Moses and before the Idols of the Egyptians upon whom the Lord also executed judgement chap. 12.12 and before the mightie of the earth for Pharaoh and his Princes were confounded 3. This exposition is warranted by the like place Psal. 89.6 Who is equall to the Lord in the heavens and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the strong Psal. 89.6 QUEST XV. How the Lord is said to be fearefull in praises Vers. 11. WHo is like thee so glorious 1. In three things God is preferred before all other in holinesse for the very Angels are imperfect in his fight in feare and reverence none is so to be reverenced as the Lord whose glory the Angels cannot endure to behold and in the power of his workes Siml 2. He is said to be fearefull in praises which some do interpret that whereas the Devils are feared because they worke mischiefe God is feared because his workes are mercifull and praise-worthy as it is in the Psal. 130.3 Mercy is with thee that thou mayest be feared Some expound it that God is not to be praised without feare and trembling but the fittest sense is Quod Deus non potest rite laudâ—ri 〈◊〉 rapiuntur omnes in stuporem That God cannot duly be praised but all men fall into astonishment no man can praise him as he is worthy Calv. To this purpose the Prophet David Psal. 89.7 God is very terrible in the assemblies of his Saints Even the Saints the holy Angels do tremble and wonder when they consider Gods praises 3. Lastly God is said to doe wonders many things amongst men are counted wonders which wise men doe not admire and many things are miraculous even unto wise men which are not so to the Angels but God doth wonders which are an astonishment even to the Angels Simler QUEST XVI Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead Vers. 10. THey sanke as lead in the mighty waters c. 1. Impurissimo metallo comparantur They are compared to the most impure mettall not to silver and gold but to lead which is called ghophereth derived of ghophir which signifieth dust or earth because lead is of the most terrene and earthly nature of all the metals Borrh. 2. Likewise they are compared to lead Quia peccatum sua mole ad inferna trahit Because sinne by the waight thereof draweth into hell And therefore by the Prophet wickednesse is compared to a talent of lead Zachar. 5.7 Ferus 3. Neither in respect of the waight of their sinne onely but of the heavinesse of their judgement doth 〈◊〉 similitude agree unto them Onere perfidiae gravitate judicii divini in altum depressi They are borne downe into the deepe with the burden of their sinne and the heavinesse of Gods judgement Borrh. 4. And beside Nullus fuit evitandi locus There was no way for them to escape as lead swimmeth not neither floteth in the waters but sinketh downe to the bottome Osiander 5. Beside whereas Omnia qua in opere metallorum conflatoriâ— usurpantur hic nominantur All things which are used in melting of mettals are here named as fire spirit or wind lead Borrh. Herein also they are likened unto lead because that mettall is soonest of all metals melted wasted and consumed in the fire and so the wicked are swept away with Gods judgements whereas the righteous are thereby tried and purified as silver and gold So the Prophet Ieremy saith The bellowes are burnt the lead is consumed in the fire Ier. 6.29 6. Likewise this similitude sheweth that this their sinking downe like lead betokeneth their everlasting punishment Malitia graves importabiles Deo hominibus abjiciuntur in abyssum inferni cum Satanâ— Angelis illius discruciandi They being weighed downe with malice and importable to God and men are cast downe into the bottome of hell for ever to â—e tormented with Satan and his Angels Pellican QUEST XVII How the earth is said to have swallowed them Vers. 12. THe earth swallowed them 1. Neither is the water here understood by the earth as the earth is sometime taken for this inferiour part of the world as when God is said to have made the heaven and the earth as August quaest 54. in Exod. for this were somewhat coact 2. Neither yet did the earth open and devour them as the water swallowed them as Vatab. For if they had beene swallowed up of the earth as Core Dathan and Abiram were the Scripture would not have concealed so great a miracle 3. Neither are they said to be devoured of the earth Quia in limo haeserunt Because they did sticke in the mudde as Simler For they were cast up upon the land 4. Neither is the meaning Subitò perierunt aâ— sâ— eos terra deglutivisset That they perished suddenly as though the earth had swallowed them Osiander For this is not a similitude but a narration of the fact 5. Therefore by the earth here is understood Alvens â—â—ariâ— The chanell of the sea hemmed in and compassed of the mountaines as Ionas described the bottome of the sea I went downe to the bottome of the mountaines the earth with her barres was about mee for ever Ionah 2.6 Iun. 6. Ferus by the earth understandeth hell Vbi nullus ordo sed sempiternus horror inhabitat Where there is no order but everlasting horrour and confusion But the other sense better agreeth to the historie 7. Wherein appeareth the correspondency of the judgement of their state Amatores terrenâ—rum devâ—rabuntur à terra The lovers of earthly things are devoured of the earth Pellican QUEST XVIII How the Lord will lead and carry his people Vers. 13. THou wilt carry them in thy strength unto thine holy habitation 1. The word in the originall is in the preterperfect tense Thou hast carried not that Moses only wisheth that the Lord would carry them to the land of promise but he speaketh confidently that the Lord which had redeemed them would not now leave them till he had accomplished his good worke toward them and it is the manner of Prophets to speake of things to come as already done and past because of the certainty of Gods promises Siml 2. Here Moses useth two effectuall words the one is â—achah which signifieth to leade as a shepheard leadeth which sheweth the provident care of God as a faithfull and carefull shepheard leading his people like sheep Siml The other
of his place which was done after Tostat. He therefore resolveth that Moses did write this propheticè by a propheticall instinct so also Iun. But this may be rather thought to be added by Ioshua or some other of the Prophets afterward as likewise the story of Moses death and buriall Deut. 34. which is not like to have beene penned by himselfe Piscator 2. Till they came to a land inhabited Augustine thus expoundeth Non quia continuò ut venerunt ad terram habitabilem c. Not because as soone as they came to a land inhabited they left eating of Manna Sed quia non ante But because not before But what land inhabited it was is expounded afterward namely the land of Canaan for though the Israelites possessed before the land of the Amorites on the other side of Jordan yet the Manna ceased not till they had passed over Jordan and were entred into the bounds and borders of Canaan which was the promised land that flowed with milke and hony Tostat. quast 15. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the excellencie and prâ—â—ogative of the Lords day Vers. 5. BVt the sixth day c. it shall be twice so much Origen upon this place well collecteth the prerogative and excellencie of the Lords day beyond the Sabbath of the Jewes proving that the Manna began first to fall upon that day his words are these Si sex diâ—bus continuis ut scriptura dicit collectum est à septima autem die quae est Sabbati cessatum est sine dubio initium ejus à die prima qua est dies Dominica fuit c. If the Manna were gathered six dayes together as the Scripture saith and it ceased upon the seventh which is the Sabbath without doubt it began on the first day which is the Lords day 2. Doct. That it is lawfull to lay up in store so it be done without distrust in Gods providence Vers. 19. LEt no man reserve thereof till the morning Though the Israelites were bound unto this precept because every day they received Manna from heaven and so the Compassions of God were renued every morning as the Prophet Ieremie saith Lament 3.23 yet this taketh not away all store and provision to be laid up aforehand for the sluggard is condemned for his sloth and carelesnesse and is sent by the Wise man to learne of the Ant which gathereth her meat in summer Prov. Our blessed Saviour also commanded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the remainder of the meat to be kept And the reason is not alike for then they received Manna every day and therefore needed not to lay up any thing in store But now the fruits of the earth are onely gathered in summer wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the letter of this precept is not to be urged but the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sense and morall equitie bindeth us still that we take heed of an immoderate distrustfull care in making provision for the time to come but depend upon Gods fatherly providence Pelarg. 3. Doct. How Manna was a type and figure of Christ. Vers. 31. THey called the name of it Man c. The holy Apostle S. Paul maketh this Manna an evident type of Christ calling it their spirituall meat 1 Cor. 10.3 And in many things the type and figure agreeth unto the bodie and substance 1. In the causes of sending this Manna 2. In the conditionâ— and qualities thereof 3. In the manner of the gathering 4. In the use thereof Ferus First touching the causes 1. The Lord had compassion of his people when they were in want and almost famished in the wildernesse so Christ was given unto us that by faith in his bodie and bloud our hungrie soules should bee nourished Marbach 2. The Lord in sending Manna shewed his power his mercie goodnesse and love to his people and in nothing more appeareth the love of God to us than in sending his onely Sonne into the world to die for us 3. The Lord by sending Manna did prove whether his people would walke in his law or no vers 4. So the Lord maketh triall of the obedience of the world in receiving the law of his Sonne Christ that is the Gospell Ferus Secondly concerning the qualities and properties of Manna 1. It was but a small thing yet had great vertuâ—â— and Christ though in the low degree of a servant was of great power 2. The Manna was white and Christ was pure and unspotted 3. The Manna was ground in the mill or beaten in a morter and Christ was beaten and bruised for us Ferus 4. The Manna came from heaven so the Sonne of God descended and tooke upon him our flesh Simler 5. The Manna was sweet and pleasant as hony so is Christ unto the soule 6. The Manna fell with the dew so Christ brought with him abundance of spirit and grace 7. The Manna fell every day and Christ hath promised to be with his Church unto the end of the world 8. The Manna ceased as soone as they came into the land of Canaan and in the next world there shall be no use of the Word or Sacraments Ferus Thirdly in the gathering of Manna these conditions were observed 1. It was lawfull and free for all men and children male and female young and old master and servant to gather the Manna so there is neither bond nor free male nor female but all are one in Christ Gal. 3.28 Simler 2. They were commanded to gather every day and we must all our life long gather of the heavenly Manna 3. They were to goe out of their tents to gather it and wee must depart from our old conversation Ferus 4. They which gathered much had not the more nor they which gathered little the lesse so both those which are strong and they which are weake in faith are admitted to this Manna Marbach Fourthly for the use both good and bad did eat of the Manna so men of all sorts come unto the Word and Sacraments but not all to the same end for as the Manna putrified to those which kept it contrary to Moses commandement so the Word of God and the Sacraments are the savour of death unto death to those which unworthily receive them Ferus But it will here bee objected if this Manna were spirituall and heavenly food to the Israelites as S. Paul saith how is he reconciled with our Saviour Christ who saith Moses gave you not bread from heaven but my father giveth you true bread from heaven Ioh. 6.32 The answer here is ready that our Saviour speaketh according to their capacity and understanding with whom he there dealeth who had a carnall imagination of Manna and could see therein nothing but corporall food Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Conf. Against the carnall presence in the Eucharist Vers. 5. THe people shall goe out and gather Rupertus hath upon these words this glosse applying them to the Eucharist Si digne manducare
places where they stayed but such as they passed by Tostat. ibid. 5. They are said to have journeyed at the mouth of God because they followed the direction of the cloud for when the cloud was taken up they journeyed and where it abode they pitched this was the commandement of God here spoken of as it is interpreted Numb 9.18 Tostat. Simler QUEST II. Of penury and want of water which the Israelites here endured Vers. 1. WHere was no water for the people to drinke c. 1. The Rabbines here are deceived which thinke that the thirst of the people here was not naturall and necessary for Manna was both meate and being full of moisture served for drinke say they but of wantonnesse rather The words of the text shew the contrarie that there was no water for the people to drinke and therefore it was a violent and necessary not a wanton and voluntary thirst Simler Calvin 2. Their conceit also hath no ground that thinke some of the people had water which they brought along with them from Elim and therefore they are said to tempt God to shew his power when there was no such necessitie Tostat. quast 2. For all the people murmured as though they were ready to die for thirst vers 3. 3. The truth is therefore that they were driven to great extremitie for want of water for drought and thirst is a great triall and a miserable calamity as is evident by divers examples in sacred and forren stories As Hagar with her sonne were ready to perish for want of water Gen. 21. And the three Kings that were to fight against Moab were like all to bee undone for want of water if the Lord by his Prophet had not relieved their want The men of Berhulia when the Citie was besieged fell downe and died for thirst The Samaritanes being assaulted by the Romanes died of thirst Thales Milesius as Laertius writeth perished through heate and thirst Ioannes Leo hath a memorable storie of certaine Merchants that perished by thirst in the desert of Azoad in Africa where are to be seene two Sepulchers the one of a Merchant the other of a Carrier of wares who sold unto the other a cup of water for a thousand crownes and yet the water not being able to suffice both they twaine died there Lysimachus yeelded himselfe and his whole host for want of water and having drunke being now become a captive he uttered these words O Dii inquit quam brevis voluptatis gratia ex rege me feci servum O God for how small a pleasure of a King have I made my selfe a captive Pelarg. QUEST III. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst NOw it pleased God as before hee tried his people with hunger so now with thirst for these causes 1. Because the people were very oblivious and forgetfull of Gods benefits God by afflictions would put them in mind of their dutie that they which in prosperitie did forget him by want and penurie might be driven to seeke him as it is in the Psalme When he slew them they sought him and returned 2. Another cause was in respect of themselves because they were a proud and haughtie people and thought well of themselves as the rebellious say unto Moses All the Congregation is holy Numb 16.3 therefore the Lord by this meanes would humble them and make them know themselves 3. The Lord being purposed to make the Israelites a peculiar people to himselfe and purposing to give unto them his lawes by this meanes would prove and trie them whether they would keepe his commandements Deut. 8.2 Even as a father nurtureth and schooleth his child whom he purposeth to make his heire so the Lord saith As a man nurtureth his sonne so the Lord thy God nurtureth thee Tostat. 4. The Lord also brought them into this strait that the faithfull thereby should be discerned from the rest for affliction and temptation is as a sieve to trie the chaffe from the wheat Ferus QUEST IV. How the people are said to tempt God Vers. 2. WHerefore doe yee tempt the Lord 1. Some will have them to tempt God because there were among the people that had water and yet would have God to helpe them when there was no need for then to expect or require the divine helpe when there is no urgent necessitie is to tempt God Tostat. But it is shewed before that this want of water was generall and all the people were in great extremity 2. They are therefore said to tempt God either because they doubted of his power and therefore would trie whether he could give them water for the word nasah signifieth properly to make triall as David is said not to have tried or proved before to goe with armour 1 Sam. 17.39 Oleaster Or they tempted God doubting of the truth of his promises as vers 7. Is God among us or no Pelarg. And so they tempted God by their incredulity Iun. Further they doe prescribe and limite God that unlesse he shew them some signe of his presence and power they will not beleeve that it was his will to bring them out of Egypt unto that place Marbach They doe tempt him also by their impatiencie they urge Moses presently to give them helpe or else they will stone him whereas they should patiently have waited upon God Simler And further though they are not herein said to tempt God expecting his helpe where all humane meanes counsell was denied yet herein they tempted him because they thought God was bound unto them to succour them at their need Lyran. Whereas the heathen by the light of nature could see and say Diis parentibus non possumus reddere aequalia Wee cannot recompense the Gods and our parents God is no way indebted unto man Tostat. quast 2. QUEST V. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned Vers. 4. YEt a little while and they will stone me 1. Iosephus here somewhat altereth and transposeth the storie for this taking up of stones to cast at Moses hee placeth before the giving of Man when they murmured for food in the desert of Sin But this their violent and audacious enterprise fell out in Rephidim 2. This was not a carnall worldly or distrustfull feare in Moses but a naturall feare which a right perfect man is subject unto for so our Saviour saith My soule is heavie unto death Tostat. 3. Yet this feare of Moses was not so much in respect of his present danger as in regard of the people lest they if he should have beene slaine after his death might have fallen to Idolatrie Lyran. 4. Or he might feare lest if they should have killed him the Lord would have punished them and revenged his death as Ieremie saith in the like case As for me behold I am in your hand doe with me as you thinke good But know for a certaine if ye put me to death you shall surely bring innocent bloud upon your selues
it of gifts which Zipporah sent to Moses but it is more like she would first come her selfe as she doth Moses being so neere then send unto him 2. It is better therefore referred to Moses sending away of Zipporah to her fathers house which some thinke Moses did after he was come into the desert to see her father and rejoyce with him for say they it is not like but that Moses had his wife and children with him into Egypt that they might bee partakers of that great deliverance which the Lord was to worke for them Calvin But the manner of the description of this storie how Iethro when he had heard c. tooke Zipporah and her two sonnes sheweth that Iethro was moved to take this journey by the fame which hee heard and not by any report or information by Zipporah which should be sent unto him And though they went not downe into Egypt with Moses yet were they partakers of that deliverance even as they were which were afterward borne in the desert specially seeing Moses two sonnes were by circumcision graft into the people of God Simler 3. Therefore the most probable opinion is that Moses had sent Zipporah with her sonnes backe unto her father at such time as the child was circumcised by the way in the Inne Some thinke that she fell into a disease by seeing that bloudie spectacle of the circumcision of her sonne and so could goe no further Vatab. Some that Noluit cum amplius sequi that she refused to follow Moses any further Ferus Some that Moses would not have her with him because she was not able to goe thorow such difficulties in Egypt Abraham and Iacob went downe into Egypt because they were strong Non potuit descendere in Aegyptum subire agones Aegyptiorum nisi athleta probabilu None could goe downe into Egypt and undergoe the agonies of the Egyptians but a strong champion Glass ordinar Ex Origen But the truth is that Zipporah her selfe was offended with the circumcision of her child and so willing to returne and that Moses also gave his consent therewithall Dicendum quòd 〈◊〉 de voluntate Moses c. Wee must say it was with the will of Moses for hee perceived that his wife and children would bee but a burden unto him in that businesse which hee went about Lyran. Iun. Galas Pellican Tostat. QUEST V. Of Moses two sonnes Vers. 3. ANd her two sonnes c. 1. We see that the Israelites did not abhorre or decline the mariage of strange women so that they were instructed in the faith and vertuously given as Ioseph married Potiphars daughter Booz Ruth and here Moses Zipporah 2. Mention is made onely of his sonnes the holy Fathers and Patriarks are found to have had more sonnes than daughters or it is because they use not to be counted in the catalogue and genealogie 3. Moses in giving names to his sonnes which did put him in minde of Gods mercies and benefits toward him doth teach us what names to impose upon our children such as may both stir us and them up to a thankfull remembrance of the benefits which we receive Lippoâ—â— Pellican QUEST VI. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh DElivered me from the sword of Pharaoh 1. Some doe here give credit unto that unwritten relation that Moses escaped Pharaohs sword in this manner He being convented before Pharaoh and asked why hee killed the Egyptian boldly made answer that he had done it justly thereupon Pharaoh commanding him to be killed the executioner was smitten with blindnesse that seeing every one beside he could not see Moses and Pharaoh was taken with such stupiditie that seeing Moses to escape hee had no power to bid any to lay hands of him to stay him Tostat. 2 But wee need not run to any such devised tale nor faine miracles where no necessitie is Moses is said to bee delivered c. because hee escaped by flight Ne Pharaoh de illo supplicium sumeret That Pharaoh should take no punishment of him Osiander QUEST VII At what time Iethro came to Moses before the law given in mount Sinai or after Vers. 5. ANd Iethro Moses father in law came c. 1. Some thinke that Iethro came unto Moses in the end of the first yeare of their departure out of Egypt or in the beginning of the second after they had received the law in mount Sinai and that the historie is transposed Tostat. Cajetan Simlerus also holdeth that he came about the fourteenth moneth after their comming out of Egypt The arguments brought to confirme this opinion are these 1. Because it is like that before Iethro set forth hee heard certainly where the Israelites encamped namely by mount Sinai for hee would not take an uncertaine journey to wander up and downe in the wildernesse now he could not come to mount Sinai within lesse than two or three dayes journey from that part of Midian where Iethro remained for when Moses went from Iethro with his wife and children he lodged by the way where that heavy chaunce befell touching the circumcision of his child and after that hee went forward and met with Aaron in the mount of God Exod. 4.27 It seemeth then that this mount of God which was Sinai was two or three dayes journey from Iethros place Then could not Iethro come before the law was given for the third day after they pitched in the wildernesse of Sinai the law was given chap. 19.11 And if it were graunted that Iethro came to mount Sinai before the Israelites encamped there yet this here described could not be done before the law was given for this storie of Iethros entertainment one day of viewing and seeing Moses order in judging the people which was upon the next and of chusing and appointing of officers and Judges upon the third all which required three dayes could not be done in the three first dayes after their encamping by mount Sinai for the first day God spake unto Moses to sanctifie the people the next which was no fit time to heare suites and controversies and the third day when the Lord gave the law they could not intend to chuse officers So Tostat. Contra. All this long discourse may bee answered in one word that herein is their errour they take the mount of God here spoken of for Sinai whereas it was mount Choreb chap. 18.6 from whence the Israelites were not yet departed which is called the mount of God chap. 3.1 because of the vision of the bush which Moses saw there Iun. Genevens Which Choreb was the generall name of all that hillie tract or circuite in the which was situate more toward the East the mount Sinai wherefore all this here mentioned in this Chapter was done before the Israelites encamped by mount Sinai and so all the former difficulties are removed Iosephus therefore is deceived that thinketh that Iethro came in the third moneth to mount Sinai for by this meanes should all this
in situation And so the Replier is answered QUEST VI. How Moses is said to goe up unto God Vers. 3. MOses went up unto God c. 1. Some thinke that Moses went aside to give himselfe to prayer and meditation as he was wont Calvin But this phrase of going up unto God sheweth that this was some extraordinary calling of Moses unto that place 2. Others thinke that Moses went up into this mount uncalled because there the Lord sometime appeared before in the fiery bush and had appointed that to be the place where they should sacrifice unto him and therefore Moses went up to the mountaine but not to the top of the mountaine remembring that hee was before reproved for approching so neare Lyran. Tostat. 3. But it is more likely that Moses for the same reason went not up into the mount till the Lord called him because of the reverence of the place and so the words are to be read For the Lord had called him Simler Genevens So also Oleaster And then hee is said to goe up to God not because it was the mountaine where God had appeared Vatab. Or because there was the cloud or some visible signe of Gods presence Simler But for that he heard Gods voice calling unto him from the top of the hill Quamvis nulla species sensibilis scribatur apparens in monte ipsa tamen vocatio c. Although no sensible shew is written to have appeared in the mountaine yet the very calling of God put Moses in hope there to find God Cajetan QUEST VII Why both these names of Iacob and Israel are joyned together Vers. 3. THou shalt thus say to the house of Iacob and tell the children of Israel c. 1. Hee calleth them the house or family of Iacob because as one house is to the master and father of the house so all that people were in respect of Iacob Tostat. They had all their beginning out of that family 2. He calleth them the house of Iacob rather than of Abraham or Izak because they had each of them but two sonnes nay in effect but one sonne a piece because the other were not counted their seede which were not sufficient to make a family but Iacob had 12. sonnes Oleaster 3. Both these names are joyned together Iacob and Israel to shew that as the first was Iacobs naturall and originall name the other was given him by grace so there were two sorts of Israelites those which were such only after the flesh others that were true Israelites according to promise Simler And that as Iacob had that name of supplanting and Israel for prevailing with God so they should seeke to be answerable to both these names in supplanting of vice and being strong with God Ferus And as Israel was a name given of God so they bearing this name should assure themselves they were the people of God QUEST VII How the Lord is said to carry them upon Eagles wings Vers. 4. I Carried you upon Eagles wings c. 1. Some by these two wings understand Moses and Aaron by whom the people were led Gloss. interlinear but Moses and Aaron themselves were carried upon these Eagles wings 2. Some understand the two Testaments Gloss. ordinar but they as yet had received neither of the Testaments 3. Therefore hereby is metaphorically described the singular protection of this people and their mighty defence and in divers respects 1. In respect of their speedy deliverance that all of them in one day being such a great multitude came out of Egypt which was an admirable thing Cajetan 2. In that they passed many difficulties in going thorow the red Sea in travelling thorow the wildernesse they went thorow all these hazards and difficulties as though they had beene carried upon Eagles wings Tostat. 3. The Hebrewes here write that the Eagle taketh her young ones and carrieth them upon her backe whereas other birds carry them in their talants whereby the Lord shewed his love Genevens and their safe and secure defence that they were extra omnem teli jactum without the compasse of all danger Tostat. Lippom. But this conjecture of the Eagles carrying her young ones upon her shoulders frivolum videtur seemeth to be of no great credit Calvin fictitium c. it may be thought to be fained Oleaster The Eagle is said to beare them on her wings because when the young ones begin to fly shee doth support them with her wings lest they should fall Oleaster and she soareth with them aloft using them to flie against the Sunne Calvin And so the meaning is that as the Eagle supporteth and protecteth her young ones while they flie aloft that no danger can come neere them so the Lord protected his people 4. And as the Eagle stirreth her nest and provoketh the young to fly and defendeth them in flying when she changeth her place and nest so the Lord transported and removed his people stirred them out of their uncleane nest in Egypt to bring them to Canaan Oleaster As Moses setteth forth this similitude at large Deut. 32.11 As an Eagle stirreth up her nest fluttereth over her birds stretcheth out her wings taketh them and beareth them on her wings 5. And as the Eagle taketh her young ones aloft sic Deus eduxit eos elevatos in filios Dei So God tooke them advanced or lifted up to bee the sonnes of God and as the Eagle from aloft defendeth her young ones so God de superna nube pugnavit pro eis did from the cloud above fight for his people Cajetan QUEST VIII How they are said to be the Lords chiefe treasure Vers. 4. YE shall be my chiefe treasure c. 1. The word is segulah which signifieth a speciall and peculiar treasure above the rest as that is called peculium which the sonne and heire of the house hath of his owne beside the right of his fathers inheritance which he may dispose of as he thinketh good so the meaning is this that although the whole earth be the Lords by the right of creation yet this people should have a speciall interest in God before all other Tostat. 2. Beside the Lord had given unto them his law as to no other people in the world which he had committed unto them as a chiefe and principall treasure Vatab. 3. And herein as the Lord sheweth what prerogative they had over other people so thereby is signified how deare and precious they were in the sight of God Vos veluti populum quendam eximium mihi consecravi I have consecrated you to my selfe as an excellent people Theodoret. QUEST IX How they are said to be a kingdome of Priests Vers. 5. YE shall be unto me a kingdome of Priests 1. That as the Levites and Priests were chosen out of all the tribes of Israel to bee peculiar unto the Lord for his service so the Lord had chosen the seede of Abraham out of all the nations of the world Theodoret. 2. Or as the Priests did
of us to be worshipped Ergo the Father Sonne and holy Ghost are that one God Simler So our Saviour saith Yee beleeve in God beleeve also in mee Ioh. 14.1 Christ the Sonne of God is God because he is to be beleeved upon And againe This is life eternall that they know thee to be the only very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Ioh. 17.3 God the Father then and Christ his Sonne are the only very God And that the Sonne of God is to be worshipped with the Father the Prophet David sheweth Psal. 2. 11 12. Serve Iehovah in feare c. Kisse the Sonne lest he be angry In the former verse whom hee calleth Sonne here he nameth Jehovah So wee reade in the words of the Prophet Agur Prov 30.4 Who hath established all the ends of the world what is his name and what is his Sonnes name if thou canst tell Further that the Spirit of God is also one God with the Father and Sonne to be worshipped and glorified beside plentifull evidence out of the new Testament which shall not need to be inserted here because we are in hand with the law of the old Testament sufficient testimony may be taken from the law and Prophets as Gen. 1.1 The Spirit of God moved upon the waters But God only created the world So likewise the renovation of the heart is onely the worke of God because it is a new creation as David saith Create in me a new heart Psal. 50.10 but this is also the worke of the Spirit Take not thine holy Spirit from me ibid. vers 11. Likewise it is only Gods worke to teach us his will and to bring us to life eternall but this is wrought by the Spirit Psal. 143.10 Teach mee to doe thy will for thou art my God leâ— thy good Spirit lead me unto the land of righteousnesse Ambrose very fitly proveth the Spirit to be God by that place Iudg. 14.5 where it is said That the Spirit of the Lord came upon Sampson But Iud. 16.20 after his lockes were polled it is also said Hee knew not that the Lord was departed from him Hee which came upon him before was the same that departed from him now there called the Spirit of the Lord and here the Lord and Jehovah therefore the holy Spirit is Lord and Jehovah Ambros. lib. 2. de Spirit cap. 2. Damâ—scen doth thus excellently prove the Trinity by this demonstration Vnus Deus non sine Verbâ— est God being but one is never without the Word but this Word hee hath in himselfe begotten of his owne substance not like unto our word which hath no substance but vanisheth in the aire because the condition of our nature is temporall But like as our word proceeding from the mind neque per totum menti idem est c. is neither the same with the mind nor yet altogether divers from it So is the Sonne unto the Father which is his Word the same in substance but divers in subsistence Oportet autem Verbum Spiritum habere nam verbum nostrum nequaquam spiritus est expers But the Word also must have a Spirit for neither is our word without a spirit but here is the difference our spirit is not of the same substance with us but the drawing in of the aire for wee are of a compound nature but the Spirit of the Word is of the same substance with the Word To this effect Damascen lib. 1. de fide orthodox cap. 6.7 And in the same place he useth another demonstration Impossible est Deum destitutum esse nativae foecunditatis c. It is impossible that God should bee destitute of naturall fecundity The Lord therefore must needs beget Sed ex propriâ— substantia generat but he begetteth out of his owne substance and that from all eternity for if the Sonne had not beene from the beginning coexistent with him of whom hee was begotten we shall bring in a change of his substance Nam cùm non esset Pater postea factus est Pater for so when he was yet no Father he afterward should become a Father c. Damascen ibid. Thus out of the first Commandement both the unity of the Godhead and the Trinity is concluded as Bernard thus elegantly inferreth Quid sibi vult iste ut ita loquar â—ine numero numerus si tria quomodo non numerus si unum ubi numerus What meaneth this number without a number if there be three how can there be but a number if one where is the number But here I have what I may number and what I may not number there is one substance and three persons c. Bernard lib. de consideraâ— Thus by the unity of nature the errour of the Gentiles is abolished and by the joyning of the Word and the Spirit to the Father the Jewish opinion is overthrowne Et ex utraque secta nobis accedit utilitas ex Iâ—daica opinione naturae unitas ex Gentilitia sola personarum discretio So by either sect wee receive some profit by the Iewes opinion the unity of nature by the Gentiles the discerning and difference of the persons only Damasc. ibid. Transgressors then of this Commandement concerning the unity of the Deity and Trinity of the persons are 1. They which affirme and hold one God but deny the three persons as the Montanists and Marcellians in times past and the Turkes and Jewes now 2. They which hold not the distinction of three persons only but the division also of substance as the Tritheists The Arrians and Eunomians are of the same sect qui filium Deum confitentur sed conditum asseverant which confesse the Sonne to bee God but yet affirme him to be made So they bring in another God contrary to this precept Thou shalt have no other Gods c. Theodoret. 3. They which brought in a quaternian of persons as Anastasius the Emperour and the Apollinarians 4. They also which affirme the three persons to be but three names given unto God in Scripture and therefore they say that the Father became man and suffered for us which are therefore called Patripassians 3. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That justifying faith is not contained or commanded in the law 1. BUt although to beleeve in the Trinity be commanded in the first precept to adore and worship the Father Sonne and holy Ghost as the only God yet it followeth not that justifying faith which properly belongeth to the Gospell whereby we apprehend Christ and his merits should be contained and included in the law therefore we mislike that assertion of Bellarmine concurring therein with other Romanists That the Gospell differeth from the law as a perfect thing from an imperfect and that the Gospell is contained and included in the law as the tree in the seed Bellarm. de justif lib. 4. cap. 4. Some Protestants also come somewhat neere this opinion as Marbachius saith that they offend against this precept Qui Christi
before whom all are held as guiltie and who prescribeth no law to himselfe Acacius Contra. But this solution is not sufficient for Ezechiel which saith the same soule that sinneth shall die speaketh also of the judgements of God which should not be inflicted upon the children for the fathers Ex Simler 5. Cajetane giveth this solution Although God in the law command that the sonnes should not bee put to death for the sinnes of the fathers Ipse tamen qui creator conservator Dominus est unicuique nemini facit injuriam c. Yet he that is the Creator preserver and Lord of every mans life doth no man wrong if he temporally chastise the sonnes c. His reason dependeth upon Gods right and power which hee hath over every mans life that as he gave it so he doth no wrong to take it away at his pleasure Contra. But the Lord saith by the Prophet Ezech. 18.32 I desire not the death of him that dieth Now if there were no other cause why the Lord should punish the children of the wicked in taking away their life but the will and pleasure of God the Lord should seeme to desire the death of men contrary to that saying of the Prophet 6. Procopius giveth this exposition that God threatneth to punish the posteritie of the wicked ut parentes à peccandi licentia retraheret to withdraw the fathers from sinning parentes non tam dolent sua morte quà m liberorum prasertim si his fuerint authores mortis Fathers doe not so much grieve for their owne death as for the death of their sonnes especially if they were the cause of it Contra. This is true that the punishment of the children redoundeth to the parents but this is not all that by this meanes the fathers should bee drawne to repentance for although their children be neere them yet they are neerer to themselves and their owne punishment would much more move them 7. There remaine two most usuall expositions the first is that temporally sonnes may be chastned for their fathers but not eternally for aeternaliter quilibet punitur pro malo quod egit c. For eternally every one shall be punished for the evill which he doth himselfe Tostat. quaest 5. So also Thomas Si loquimur de poena qua habet rationem medecina c. If we speake of that punishment which is by way of medicine we may be punished for another Such are all temporall and bodily corrections they are medicinall and tend to the good of the soule and the sonne quantum ad animam non est res patris in respect of his soule is not any thing of his father but in respect of his body Sic Thom. 1.2 quaest 87. artic 8. Contra. Although this exposition be sound and true yet it doth not fully take away the doubt moved before 1. For the Prophet Ezechiel also speaketh of temporall punishment namely of captivitie which the sonne should not beare for the father 2. And this place is rather understood of eternall punishment than temporall which the sinne of Idolatrie deserveth Simler 3. And the phrase here used visiting the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children sheweth that the Lord speaketh rather of penall judgements which should bee inflicted upon the sonnes of the wicked than of medicinall corrections 4. And Augustine further urgeth this reason that if it bee understood of temporall chastisement as of captivitie then non solum odio haebentibus sed diligentibus se redderet peccata c. God should not onely render the sinnes to those that hate him but to those that love him for Daniel and the three children and Ezechiel with other righteous men went into captivitie Sic Augustin quaest 14. quaest veter novum Testament 8. There remaineth the second common and received sense of these words which most of the fathers thus understand that the Lord will visite the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children if they also continue in the wicked race and follow the evill example of their fathers as Hierome Ideo iniquitates eorum portaverunt quia imitatores eorum in nequitia extiterunt Therefore rhey doe beare the iniquitie of their fathers because they did imitate them in their wickednesse Hieron in oration Ierem. Some agreeing in generall with the rest that it is to be expounded of the wicked children of wicked parents yet doe understand it of originall sinne which is properly called the sinne of the fathers because they received it from them which is punished in unregenerate children of the wicked but is pardoned in those that are regenerate To this purpose Gregor lib. 15. Moral cap. 22. Contra. But originall sinne is extended further than to the third and fourth generation which are here mentioned therefore it is not like the Lord meaneth that sinne Ex Simler Some will not have this place at all understood of the sinnes of the fathers but of the children onely qui peccant sicut patres which sinne as their fathers did But as Tostatus well argueth against this assertion This were not to punish the sinnes of the fathers in the children Sed peccatorum filiorum malorum in seipsos but of the wicked sonnes in themselves Tostat. quaest 5. Therefore the former exposition is currant to expound these words of the sinnes of the children which they learned of their fathers Quia patrum extiterunt aemulatores haereditario malo de radice in ramos crescente They are punished because they ded emulate their fathers this hereditarie evill growing from the root into the branches Hieron in Ezech. cap. 18. So also Augustine Ex eo quod addidit qui me oderunt c. In that he addeth which hate me it is understood that they are punished for the sinnes of their fathers Qui in cadem perversitate parentum perseverare voluerunt Which would persevere in the same perversitie of their fathers August cont Adimant cap. 7. Gregor Quisquis parentis iniquitatem non imitatur nequaquam ejus delicto gravatur Hee that imitateth not the iniquitie of his father is not burdened with his sinne lib. 15. moral cap. 22. Chrysostome Si nepos secutus fuerit vias patris avi sui c. If the nephew doe follow the wayes of his father and grandfather thou wilt render unto them to the third and fourth generation Chrysost. homil in Psal. 84. Super illa non in aeternum irasceris c. Severus Therefore it is added Of those that hate me Vt apertum fiat non ob parentum peccata sed ob illorum odium adversus Deum eos puniri That it may bee manifest that they are not punished for their fathers sinne but for their owne hatred against God Ex Lippoman Diodorus In eisdem peccatis persistentes just as poenas exolvetis Persisting in the same sinnes you shall pay just punishment Rabanus Peccata patrum iniquorum non redundant ad filios si eorum imitatores in malo non fiant The sinnes of the wicked
in perpetuum I use to remember the righteousnesse of the Fathers for ever Lippom. And this is according to the Lords promise to Abraham I will be thy God and the God of thy seed Gen. 17. without any limitation that is for ever QUEST X. How men are said to hate God Vers. 5. OF them that hate me 1. God cannot be said properly to be hated as man is said to hate as when one man hateth another he wisheth he might perish or lose his honour riches or such like but so man hateth not God as if they would have God to perish Tostat. qu. 5. 2. Neither are they said to hate God in respect of his essence which is goodnesse it selfe which no man can hate Quia de ratione boni est ut ametur Because it is of the nature of goodnesse to be loved Thom. 2.2 q. 34. ar 1. in Cor. 3. Neither can God be said to be hated in respect of all his effects for some are naturall effects created by God as to live to move to understand these effects of God no man hateth for then he should hate himselfe 4. But there are two sorts of effects for the which God is hated of the world because he is peccatorum prohibitor poenarum inflictor a prohibiter of sinnes and an inflicter of punishment Thom. ibid. So they which keepe not Gods commandements which hate vertue and love vice are said to hate God as they doe love him which keepe his commandements Tostat. qu. 5. 2. Places of Doctrine out of the second Commandement 1. Doct. Of the particular contents of the second Commandement THe things commanded in this second precept are these 1. Verus Dei cultus the true worship of God Vrsin Quem constat spiritualem esse ut ejus natura respondeat which must be spirituall as answering unto his nature Calvin For God is a Spirit and will be worshipped in Spirit Iohn 4. 2. A rule is prescribed how God will be worshipped according to his will revealed in his word unto the which it is not lawfull to adde any thing nor to take therefrom As the Lord said to Moses According to all that I shall shew thee so shall yee make the forme of the Tabernacle Exod. 25.9 3. God requireth the true devotion and affection of the heart in his worship as the wise man saith My sonne give me thy heart Prov. 23.26 And the Prophet David Mine heart is prepared O God Psalm 56.7 4. All our service and worship of God must be referred to his praise and glorie as the Church prayeth Not unto us O Lord not unto us but unto thy name give the praise Psalm 115.1 These things likewise are forbidden 1. To make any similitude or likenesse of God Isay. 40.18 To whom will yee liken God or what similitude will ye set up unto him Marbach 2. Ne quid de Deo crassum vell terrenum imaginemur Wee must not imagine any grosse or terrene thing of God Calvin As that hee hath a bodie or parts or affections like unto man as the Anthrâ—pomorphites and Homoformians as Rupertus calleth them Grande sibi fingunt simulachrum doe imagine a certaine great image which sitteth in heaven and the feet thereof reach unto the earth because the Scripture saith Heaven is my seate and earth is my footstoole Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 32. 3. Idolatrie when any divine worship internall or externall is given to any image set up to represent God of what kinde and fashion so ever it be is here especially forbidden as Ezechiel found the Elders of Israel offering incense to the similitude of creeping things and abhominable beasts Ezech. 8.10 Wherein they commit a double errour both in robbing God of his honour giving it unto dumbe creatures and insensible things Againe Se turpiter infra creaturas abjiciunt They doe basely abject themselves to these creatures which the Lord hath given them dominion of Borrh. Here then the Romanists are found to bee transgressors that doe prostrate themselves most basely before Idols as shall be further seene afterward 4. Not onely the adoring of Images but the setting of them up to be a stumbling blocke and occasion of offence to the people is likewise here prohibited therefore Hezekiah when he saw the brasen Serpent to be abused to Idolatrie he brake it in peeces that the occasion of that sinne might be taken out of the way 2 King 18.4 The Lutherans therefore are here overseene that tolerate Images in their Churches which are dangerous to the weake though they be taught by them not to worship them 5. Not onely Idolatrie is here forbidden but all other kinde of superstitious worship devised by man which the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will worship Coloss. 2.23 for we must be contented ritibus sive cereâ—â—â—is à Deo ipso praescriptis with rites and ceremonies prescribed of God himselfe Such were the sacrifices of the old Testament and the Sacraments in the new Piscator Here the Romanists likewise offend which make seven Sacraments whereas Christ hath ordained but two and unto these two they have added many superstitious rites of their owne 6. It is a breach also of this Commandement even to applie things of themselves indifferent so unto the service of God as to make them a necessary part thereof as our Saviour reproveth the Pharisies for washing of their hands often and for washing of cups and tables because they put holinesse therein Mark 6.3 Vrsin 7. Hypocrisie is another transgression here when men externally observe the ceremoniall or morall works of God commanded without faith and true devotion Such the Lord by his Prophet reproveth This people commeth neere unto me with their mouth but they remove their heart farre from me Isai. 29.13 8. Prophanenes is here also prohibited which is a contempt either of the whole outward worship of God or of some part thereof Vrsin as it is written of one of the Popes of Rome that he cast the Sacrament into the fire and some of the Romanists have spoken unreverently of our Communion calling the Communion table an Oyster table 2. Doct. All is to be ascribed to Gods mercie nothing to mans merit Vers. 2. SHewing mercie c. Nothing then is to be ascribed to any merit or desert for all proceedeth from the mercie of God Vrsin The obedience then of the parents and their posteritie is not any meritorious cause to procure the favour of God but hee crowneth their service in mercie as Iakob maketh this holy confession I am not worthie of the least of all the mercies and of all the truth which thou hast shewed unto thy servant Gen. 32.10 3. Doct. True obedience proceedeth from love Vers. 3. OF them that love me and keepe my Commandements Though we are brought first by feare to stand in awe of God and to reverence his law yet our obedience is not acceptable unlesse it proceed of love Oleaster as our blessed Saviour said unto Peter Lovest
that divers of the servants of God have taken oathes So neither is an oath usually to be taken where there is no just cause and yet an oath is restrained Non propter seipsum sed propter mala quae sequuntur ex eo not for it selfe but for the evils and inconveniences that follow as wine is to bee used warily not for that it is evill but because being abused it procureth drunkennesse so the frequenting of an oath is not good because perjury often followeth 4. Therefore that text alleaged is no commandement to sweare for then they which sweare most should be counted the most holy and religious men but Loquitur ex permissione the text speaketh by way of permission that when one is to sweare he may and ought only to sweare by the name of God and not of any other Tostat. quaest 9. QUEST VI. Whether it be lawfull to use cursing NOt farre discrepant or differing from the nature of an oath is execration or cursing where it is to be considered 1. That simply it is unlawfull to curse as offending both against the first table in the abuse of Gods name and against the second in the breach of charity when men of hatred and in their rage doe curse and wish evill unto their neighbours 2. Yet there are examples in Scripture of holy men as of David who in the Psalmes often wisheth the destruction of his enemies and of Paul who saith I would they were cut off that trouble you But here there are divers considerations to bee used 1. That divers of these execrations were denounced with a propheticall spirit and so were propheticall predictions of their destruction rather than maledictions 2. They wished not their destruction as a revenge upon them but only that God would bring their wickednesse to an end by cutting them off which kinde of prayer is not against the glory of God 3. They did not pray as private persons wishing they might bee revenged upon their enemies but as publike persons respecting the glory of God and the good of his Church 4. Yet these examples are very cautelously to be followed Simler QUEST VII For what things an oath is not to be taken THese five things a man is not to take an oath of 1. Of things that are false for hee that so sweareth maketh God the witnesse of a lye 2. Of things doubtfull and uncertaine for it were presumption to call God to be witnesse of that which he is uncertaine whether it be true or not 3. Of things unlawfull for so he maketh God contrary to himselfe in calling him to be a witnesse to that which hee himselfe hath forbidden 4. Of things impossible which are not in our power This were a mocking of God for hee cannot have a serious purpose when he sweareth to doe that which hee knoweth hee cannot doe 5. Of light and frivolous matters for he that sweareth upon small occasion giveth not due reverence unto God Vrsin QUEST VIII Whether all kinde of oathes are to be kept IT will be here further questioned whether all kinde of oathes are strictly to bee kept 1. Whether oathes made unto enemies and theeves are to bee performed The answer is they are 1. In the 15. Psalme vers 5. he is described to be a righteous man that sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not 2. The cause why a man keepeth not touch with his enemy is the feare of the losse of life or goods but the honour of God should bee more deare unto us Regulus is commended in the Romane histories for keeping his faith in returning to his enemies 3. Beside if faith should not be kept to such this inconvenience would follow that in such like extremities no credit would bee given unto others Simler 2. Concerning oathes made to theeves for the preservation of the life though they bee extorted oathes if the things be lawfull and possible which he sweareth as a man bindeth himselfe to a theefe by oath to pay him a summe of money and to be silent to save his life the innocent party is bound to keepe this oath It will be objected that this oath is hurtfull to the commonwealth for by this meanes theeves escape unpunished But it may be answered 1. That the hurt hereby redounding to the State is not in this case to be redeemed or prevented with the losse of a mans life 2. It is for the good of a Common-wealth that the life of every honest member thereof should be preserved Vrsin 3. But there are unlawfull oathes that are not to be kept such as Novatus exacted of his followers that they should not returne unto Cornelius the Bishop of Rome his communion Such is the oath of fealty and obedience made to the Bishop of Rome these oathes are better broken than kept 1. That which it is unlawfull to sweare it is unlawfull also to performe being sworne it is but a doubling of sinne to keepe a wicked oath as Herod did in putting Iohn Baptist to death Vrsin 2. David brake the rash oath which he made against Nabals house and the Israelites which had entred into covenant and so bound themselves by oath to serve Baal who was thereof called Baal bereth Iudg. 8 33. yet afterward forsooke Baal and his worship when they turned unto God 3. And the reason is because in all oathes there is a secret exception of the higher power and former oathes made God is greater than man and wee have first bound our selves unto him therefore no oath ought to be performed which is against God or godlinesse 4. As touching the oath which Iosua made to the Gibeonites it was a lawfull oath though Iosua was somewhat deceived in it 1. Because those Canaanites were not excluded which sought peace and imbraced the religion of the Israelites as appeareth Iudg. 11.19 20. 2. The Lord approved this oath and judged the house of Saul because he violated it 2. Sam. 21. Simler 3. Ioshua kept this oath lest it might have brought a slaunder upon the name of God among the Gentiles by whom they had made this oath if it should have beene violated Vrsin 5. There are certaine oathes that are lawfull in the promising and fall out to be unlawfull in the performing as if a man binde himselfe by oath to assist his friend and he afterward prove an enemy to his countrey 6. Although unlawfull oathes are better broken than kept yet it is not to bee done rashly lest other might be incouraged to violate lawfull oathes as though the Israelites had sworne that they would not give their daughters in marriage to them of Benjamin which was no lawfull oath yet they were carefull to keepe it Simler QUEST IX Of the commination added to the third Commandement THe Lord will not hold him guiltlesse c. 1. The Hebrewes when they will increase the signification of a thing Id per negationem nominis quod nos per superlativum fâ—cere solent Use to expresse that
by the negative which wee use to doe by the superlative The Lord shall not hold him innocent or guiltlesse that is pro impio scelerato habebit c. shall hold him for a wicked man Lippom. 2. And it is as much to say as he will punish him for whom the Lord holdeth innocent he punisheth not Tostat. 3. This commination here added sheweth a treble office of the law Quorum unvm in docenda voluntare Dei c. The one is in teaching the will of God what should be done what not done the other in manifesting the sinne the third in shewing the punishment for the duety omitted Borrh. 4. And by this commination is signified that although the Lord be full of long suffering Compensare tamen soleat tarditatem gravitate supplicii c. Yet he doth recompence the slacknesse of the punishment with the greatnesse thereof Lippom. This sheweth that although blasphemers escape the censure of men yet the Lord will most certainely punish them 5. Paulus Burgensus here taketh up Lyranus because he maketh this commination causa prohibitionis the cause of the former prohibition which he correcteth thus he saith it is comminatio paenae a threatning of punishment not the cause of the prohibition But if Lyranus be interpreted with favour as the Replier to Burgensis thus expoundeth that comminatio est causa motiva observantiae praeceptorum The commination is a motive cause of the observation of the precepts Burgens had no great reason to take this exception to Lyranus 3. Doctrines observed out of the third Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe contents then of this Commandement in generall are that as in the negative is forbidden the abuse and profanation of the name of God so in the affirmative included wee are commanded with all reverence and feare to use the name of God The particular vertues here required with their opposite vices are these 1. The propagation of the true doctrine of the will and workes of God and setting forth the same unto others as the Lord chargeth his people Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe c. that thou forget not the things which thine eyes have seene but teach them thy sonnes and thy sonnes sonnes c. Contrary hereunto are 1. The neglect of this duty in not declaring the will and workes of God to others for it sheweth that they are forgetfull of Gods benefits and so have and know them in vaine as that unprofitable servant saith in the Parable I was therefore afraide and went and hid thy talent in the earth Matth. 25.25 2. The corrupting of the true doctrine concerning the will and workes of God as Ieremy saith of the false Prophets that they prophesied lies in the name of God Ierem. 14.14 Vrsin This is a speciall transgression of this Commandement when any abuseth the name of God Ad confirmandam erroneam religionis doctrinam To confirme any erroneus doctrine of religion Osiander As they doe which alleage Scripture in defense of their errours And to this purpose Gloss. Interlinear Nomen Dei legne lapidi vel hujusmodi non attribues c. Thou shalt not give the name of God to stockes or stones or such like c. 2. The setting forth of Gods praise blessing of his name in all his workes seeking of his glory reverencing of his Majesty is here commanded as the Apostle saith Coloss. 3.17 Whatsoever yee shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thanks to God even the Father by him Contrary hereunto are 1. The contempt or neglect of the glory of God as Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they did not glorifie him as God which transgression is committed when men doe not acknowledge God the giver and author of all good things which they injoy 2. Blasphemy which is to speake evill of the name of God as to murmure and repine against him to make him the author of evill and such like against this sinne it was decreed by Moses law that he that blasphemed the name of God should bee put to death Levit. 24.17 3. Cursing and execration is contrary hereunto when men doe curse others as from God as wishing the plague of God to light on them or such like for so they make God but as the executioner to take revenge according to their lust and wicked desire of such curses speaketh David Psal. 109.17 As he loved cursing so shall it come unto him as he loved not blessing so shall it bee farre from him 3. Confession of the truth is another vertue here prescribed Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation So Saint Peter Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of that hope which is in you 1. Pet. 3.15 Contrary hereunto are 1. The deniall of the truth through feare and infirmity as Peter with cursing denied Christ. 2. A generall apostasie and falling away from the truth of such the Apostle speaketh They went out from us for they were not of us 1. Ioh. 3.19 3. Dissembling of the truth as they which confessed not Christ lest they should have beene cast out of the Synagogue Iohn 11.42 4. Offence and scandall in manners or life whereby God is dishonoured Such were the Jewes of whom the Apostle saith The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you Rom. 2.24 4. Invocation of the name of God which is a devout petition and asking at the hands of God of such things as we need grounded upon the confidence of the promises of God in Christ. So the Prophet David saith Praise the Lord and call upon his name Psalm 105.1 Invocation as it is a part of Gods worship and so belongeth unto him is a branch of the first Commandement wherein I rather follow Simlerus judgement who maketh invocation of Saints a breach of the first Commandement than Vrsinus who referreth it to the third But in respect of the manner required in prayer that it should be done with a true heart and unfained devotion it appertaineth to the third precept Contrary unto true and faithfull invocation are first the neglect of prayer Psalm 14.4 They call not upon the Lord. Secondly the abusing of prayer and invocation of the name of God to unlawfull ends as to sorcery and enchantment Borrh. Thirdly the asking of such things as are not agreeable to the will of God as the Apostle saith Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Iam. 4.22 Fourthly lip labour in prayer when many words are used but without any true devotion As the Prophet saith This people honoureth mee with their lips but their heart is farre from me Isai. 29.13 as it is cited Mark 7.6 5. Here is commanded a due and reverent taking of the name of God into our mouthes by a lawfull oath whereby
If it be the Prince himselfe and chiefe Magistrate which enjoyneth any thing unjust and unlawfull it must be considered of what nature and kinde it is that is commanded 1. If it be against piety and our duty toward God we must rather submit our selves to the punishment than yeeld unto the Commandement and so obey rather God than man as the three children did rather chuse to endure the flaming fire than to worship the Idoll which was set up and Daniel resolved rather to be cast into the Lions den than to be barred from making his prayer unto his God 2. If the things commanded concerne our temporall state as in grievous impositions taxes payments no resistance at all is to be used but such burdens must be endured with patience untill by good meanes as first prayer unto God and then making their moane unto their Governours they may bee eased So the people of God did submit themselves to such payments as their land was taxed at by their hard Lords as the people of Judea paid unto the King of Ashur 300. talents of silver and 30. talents of gold which he required of them 2. King 18.14 But Naboths case herein was singular who did well in not yeelding his inheritance unto the Kings desire because that belonged to the speciall policy of that nation not to alienate their inheritance from one tribe to another that a distinction of their families and tribes might be kept that it might be knowne of what tribe and family the Messiah should come Bucanus 3. If the subjects life be by indirect meanes assaulted or the chastity of his wife or the life of his children which a man is bound to defend by the law of nature as we see the unreasonable creatures are ready to defend their young ones the subject in these extremities is not to rise against the Princes authority yet the law of nature will binde him by all lawfull meanes to defend him and his Bucanus As the Prophet Elisha when the King sent a messenger unjustly to take off his head bid the Elders that sate with him in the house to shut the doore and to handle the messenger roughly 3. The third consideration is Where that is in what kinde of State such unjust edicts and commandements are enjoyned for if the State bee usurped by some Tyrant not lawfully possessed of the government it is lawfull for the State to remove him and to take armes against him as the Macchabees resisted King Antiochus wicked decrees 1. Macch. 2. who was an usurper upon that State Againe where the people are free and the Prince received upon condition to maintaine the ancient franchises liberties and immunities of the country the State may lawfully maintaine their liberties against the vexation and violence of Tyrants which was the case of Helvetia when they shaked off the government of the house of Austria And this case is much like unto that when Trajanus the Emperour delivered a sword to a certaine Governour with these words Vse this sword for me as long as I doe justly and against me if I doe unjustly But in an absolute Monarchy the case is otherwise QUEST XXV Whether it had beene lawfull for David to have killed Saul against Bucanus BUt here I cannot let passe untouched that assertion of Bucanus David potuisse juste interficere Saulem c. That David might justly have killed Saul because he had violently taken from him his wife had slaine the Priests and persecuted him with open force But that David did forbeare lest hee might have given offence to the Heathen that would have taken exception to the Kings of Israel if they had entred by bloud and others might have beene encouraged by this example to have attempted the like against lawfull Kings and beside David should have obscured his owne calling being of God and have beene thought ambitiously by seeking his owne revenge to have aspired to the kingdome Bucan de magistrat loc 77. Contra. It was neither expedient nor lawfull for David to have killed Saul as may be shewed by these reasons 1. He himselfe saith Wickednesse proceed from the wicked but mine hand be not upon thee 1. Sam. 24. 14. That which to doe was wickednesse was no wayes lawfull but to have killed Saul was wickednesse as David himselfe confesseth Ergo. 2. Againe David taketh another reason from the calling of Saul Who can lay his hand upon the Lords anointed and be guiltlesse 1. Sam. 26.9 It was not only not expedient but not lawfull to slay the Lords anointed 3. David maketh this distribution Either the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to dye or he shall descend into battell and perish the Lord keepe me from laying mine hand c. ibid. v. 10. Saul only lawfully could end his dayes in respect of David three wayes by a naturall death or violent in battell or by the extraordinary stroke of Gods hand for he that God had set up must be removed also by God but if David had killed him he had not ended his dayes by any of these meanes 2. Places of doctrine observed upon the fifth Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe duties prescribed in this Commandement are of three sorts 1. Either of superiours toward their inferiours 2. Or of the inferiours toward their superiours 3. Or such as are common to them both 1. Superiours are first parents to whom it appertaineth 1. To nourish and provide for their children 1. Timoth. 5.8 If any provide not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he hath denied the faith c. 2. To defend them against wrong Ephes 6.4 Fathers provoke not your children to wrath 3. To instruct them They must bring them up in the information of the Lord Ephes. 6.4 4. To give them due discipline and correction Prov. 19.18 Chasten thy sonne while there is hope and let not thy soule spare for his murmuring Contrary hereunto are 1. Either to be carelesse to provide for the children as Hagar cast away her sonne in despaire Gen. 21. or to pamper them too much and bring them up wantonly 2. Not to protect or defend them from wrongs or to be too much moved for small injuries offered unto them 3. Not to have care to give them good education and instruction as they whose children called the Prophet bald-head 2. King 2. 4. Not to give them due correction but to suffer them to commit sinne without cheeke which was Eli his fault 1. Sam. 2. 2. Magistrates also are the fathers of the Common-wealth to whom it belongeth first to prescribe good Lawes agreeable to both the tables of the Morall law and therefore the King is bid to read in the Law of God all the dayes of his life Deut. 17.19 2. To see those Lawes executed and the morall Commandements observed and kept of all Rom. 13. vers 4. He is the minister of God to take vengeance c. on him
yea the land it selfe is polluted and defiled with bloud Numb 35.36 Galas 6. Mans bodie is the temple of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.16 If any then destroy the temple of God him will God destroy 1 Cor. 3.17 7. The murtherer also sinneth against Christ whose member his neighbour is whose life hee hath sought So reasoneth the Apostle but in a divers case that he which causeth the weake brother to perish for whom Christ died sinneth against Christ himselfe 1 Cor. 8.11 QUEST XI How diversly murder is committed THis kinde of externall and actuall murther is committed two wayes either by a man himselfe or by another 1. The first is done two wayes either by the cruell shedding of mans bloud which is the most grievous sinne of all or by neglecting the meanes and not preserving our neighbours life either by helpe or counsell when it is in our power as the rich man suffered Lazarus for want of reliefe to perish at his gate Luk. 16. So the Priest and Levite passed by the man that had beene wounded of the theeves and was left for halfe dead and had no compassion of him Luk. 10. So the Wise-man saith in the Proverbs chap. 24.11 Deliver them that are drawne to death and wilt thou not preserve them that are led to bee slaine Isidore saith Qui incurrit in nudum esurientem c. He that meeteth with a man readie to perish for hunger and cold if he doe not give him meat and raiment homicida tenebitur shall be counted a murtherer So Gloss. interlinear A man committeth murther manu vel mente vel subtrahendo auxilium aut consilium c. with his hand with his heart and when he withdraweth his helpe and counsell 2. A man killeth by another two wayes consensu by giving consent as Saul did when Stephen was put to death keeping their garments that stoned him Act. 7.58 And the people crucified Christ calling unto Pilate Crucifie him Mandato voluntate By willing and commanding ones death as David did contrive Vrias death and Iezabel Naboths Bastingius QUEST XII Of the divers kinds of murder THere are divers kinds of killing 1. There is a lawfull killing or taking away of the life by the Magistrate as either in putting malefactors to death or in just warre where much bloud is shed 2. There is another kinde altogether unlawfull and inexcusable which is called wilfull murther when any of hatred smiteth a man that he die or of purpose lie in wait for him Numb 35.20 So Ioab wilfully killed Abner and Amasa 3. There is a third kinde of involuntarie murther when a man lieth not in wait but God offereth him unto him Exod. 21.13 For though such things seeme to us to fall out by chance yet all things are ordered and disposed by Gods providence and with him nothing happeneth by chance of this kinde there are three sorts 1. When two doe of a sudden having no purpose before fight together and the one killeth the other as striving upon the way or falling out upon any other sudden and unthought of occasion this is called manslaughter as Abner killed Asahel that met him and pursued him in battell this kinde is not so hainous as wilfull murther yet it far exceedeth these other kinds that follow 2. Sometime one is killed by chance which is of two sorts either a chance which falleth out by meere oversight and negligence as if a Physitian through carelesnesse mistake the medicine and so kill his patient which might by his care have beene prevented or it falleth out by meere chance which could not be helped as when one heweth wood and the axe-head flieth off and killeth one that standeth by 3. But that kinde which deserveth most favour and may best be excused is when one is forced to kill another se defendendo by defending of himselfe which was the womans case that with a milstone pashed out cruell Abimelechs braines when he attempted to set fire upon the tower and to burne the woman and all the rest of the people there Iudg. 9. QUEST XIII Magistrates are not guiltie of murder in putting malefactors to death ALl kinde of killing is not then unlawfull whereof there are three sorts there is divina vindicta heroica ordinata divine revenge heroicall ordinarie 1. The divine is which is directly and immediatly commanded by God as Abraham at the Lords bidding would have sacrificed his sonne Abraham non solum non est culpatus crudâ—litatis crimine sed laudatus est pietatis nomine Abraham was not onely 〈◊〉 blamed for his crueltie but commended for his pietie therein So Ioshua had commandement from the Lord to destroy the Canaanites 2. The heroicall kinde of killing is when any being inflamed with the zeale of Gods glorie and extraordinarily stirred by his spirit doe take revenge of the Lords enemies as Sampson upon the Philistims in his death Phineas in zeale killed the adulterer and adulteresse and Samuel hewed Agag the King of Amalek in peeces Marbach 3. The ordinarie killing is by the Magistrate who by direction of the word of God and according to wholesome lawes grounded upon the same doth give sentence of death against malefactors or wageth just battell upon these occasions the Magistrate sinneth not in shedding of bloud The reasons are these 1. Hierome saith Homicidas punire non est sanguinis effusio sed legis ministerium To punish murtherers and other malefactors it is no effusion of bloud but the execution of the law in Ieremiam c. 22. So Gloss. interlinear Index non occidit reum sed lex quae jubet The Judge killeth not the guiltie partie but the law which commandeth 2. Thomas saith Id quod licitum est Deo licitum est ministro ipsius per mandatum ejus That which is lawfull unto God the author of the law is lawfull unto Gods Minister by his Commandement But the Magistrate is Gods Minister Rom. 13.4 2. Places of Doctrine upon the sixth Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall contents of this Commandement THou shalt not kill This Commandement consisteth 1. Partly in prohibiting all kinde of hurt or wrong to our neighbour either in leaving or forsaking him or in doing him hurt either outwardly by murder rayling reviling or by any injurie whatsoever or inwardly by anger hatred desire of revenge 2. Partly in commanding the preservation of our neighbours life either in not hurting whether provoked or not provoked or in helping either by the depulsion of wrongs and injuries offred or by the collation of benefits 2. Doct. The particular vertues here commanded THe vertues then prescribed in this Commandement are of two sorts either such as doe not hurt or such as are beside helping also Of the first kinde are 1. A particular justice and equitie in all our acts and doings not to hurt or molest any in word or deed by violence fraud or negligence or by any other meanes such an one was Nathaniel a true Israelite in whom there
may bee some blemish and imperfection in the manner seeing our best actions are stained as the Prophet saith All our righteousnesse is 〈◊〉 filthie clouts Isai. 64.4 3. If veniall sin be taken for a small offence wee denie not but that such blemishes are found in matrimoniall duties which are tolerated and covered in mariage according to that excellent saying of Augustine Libidinis voluptas non propter nuptias cadit in culpam sed propter nuptias accipit veniam The pleasure of lusts doth not take blame because of mariage but for mariage sake doth receive pardon Lib. 1. de concupis cap. 15. 4. But mortall or deadly sin in mariage there is none that is in his sense haynous and grievous for if his meaning be that the fleshly desire would extend it selfe to another that is coveteth strange flesh this is not incident unto any act of mariage but is a violating of mariage by adulterous and unchaste thoughts And if there could be any sâ—ch mortall and deadly sin in the duties of mariage what is become of that saying of the Apostle concerning the giving in mariage Hee sinneth not 1 Cor. 7.36 which also may bee understood of the duties of mariage Augustine hath this worthie saying Sicut bono uti malè malum est ita maleâ—ti bene bonum est benè utitur bono continentiam dedicans Deo bono utitur malè continentiam dedicons idolo malo utitur male concupiscentiam relaxans adulteriâ— bene utitur malo concupiscentiam restringâ—â—s connubio As it is evill to use a good thing evill so it is good to use an evill thing well as hee useth a good thing well that dedicateth his continencie unto God hee useth a good thing evill that dedicateth his continencie to an Idoll hee useth an evill thing evill that doth loose the reines of his concupiscence to adulterie he useth an evill thing evill who restraineth his concupiscence to matrimonie August cont Pelag. 1.19 If he doe an evill thing well that limiteth and keepeth his concupiscence within the bounds of mariage hee then cannot sinne mortally V. Confut. Against Tostatus that would not have simple fornication punished by humane lawes AGainst Tostatus here also worthily exception is taken who justifieth this defect and imperfection in humane lawes he meaneth such as are practised among the Romanists which doe not punish simple fornication these are his words Injustissima civilis lex esset qua â—eretrices tolleret That should be a most unjust Civill law which should take away strumpets and punish simple fornication c. Wee will see and examine his reasons 1. Civill lawes are only to restraine such sins whereby justice is violated and injurie done unto another but in fornication there is no act of injustice Non est ibi aliqua persona cui inferatur injuria There is no person there to whom any injurie can bee done Contra. There is a manifold wrong committed in single fornication 1. They offer wrong and dishonour unto Christ in making the members of Christ the members of an harlot 1 Cor. 6.15 2. They injurie themselves in sinning against their owne bodies in defiling and polluting them ibid. vers 18. 3. They doe wrong unto their posteritie bringing upon them the shame of bastardie making them illegitimate and disenabling them to inherit 2. If humane lawes should punish fornication it would give occasion unto adulterie incest Sodomitrie seeing the most in a common-wealth are weake and imperfect and if they were restrained from this smaller vice they would fall into greater enormitieâ— Contra. 1. As though God hath not appointed a remedie against fornication and all other uncleannesse by lawfull matrimonie shall men make themselves wiser than God and seeke to cure one evill by another 2. And thus the divine order is perverted among the Romanists for they restraine mariage and give way unto fornication and therefore it is no marvell if among them such unnaturall lusts doe reigne Bernard well sheweth the reason thereof Tolle de Ecclesia honorabile conjugâ—um c. Take away from the Church honorable matrimonie he saith not take away harlots and brothel houses as Tostatus doth shal ye not replenish it with incestuous persons with concubinaries Sodomiticall vices c. supeâ— Cant. serm 66. 3. Humane lawes are not to forbid all sinnes because Homo legem ponens non potest dare gratiam praeservativam c. because man making a law cannot give preseruing grace to keepe it and this was the cause why Lex Mosis non prohibâ—bat omnia vitia Moses law did not forbid all vices because therein was no grace given or helpe ministred to avoid them therefore some things were permitted among them as to take usurie of the Gentiles to give a bill of divorcement and such like So Tostatus quaest 23. Contra. 1. By this reason humane lawes should forbid no sins because Gods word not mans law giveth grace to abstaine from any sin 2. Neither is there any sin forbidden in the new Testament against the morall law which is not prohibited in the old as it may appeare by our blessed Saviours interpretation of the law Mat. 5. wherein he giveth no new law but only expoundeth the old 3. Though Moses law gave no grace to keepe it yet because it was a Schoolemaster to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3.19 it was fit it should be a perfect law and containe a strict rule of all righteousnesse that men the rather should bee driven unto Christ seeing themselves to come so farre short 4. The toleration of some things among the Israelites for their hardnesse of heart sheweth not a defect in the law but an imperfection in them that could not bee subject to the perfect rule of the law 5. And concerning the punishment of fornication it was not omitted in Moses law for although fornication with one were recompenced with marriage and paying of the dowrie Deut. 22.24 yet if a daughter in Israel did play the whore she was stoned to death ibid. vers 21. And seeing the law saith There shall not bee a whore of the daughters of Israel Deut. 23.17 how dare any defend the tolerating and suffering of whores in a Christian Common-wealth 4. Morall observations 1. Obser. Against shamelesse adulterers that thrust themselves into the Congregation of the Lords people THou shalt not commit adulterie This sin being so haynous in the sight of God whereby both the ordinance of God is perverted and matrimoniall faith mutually given violated and the Temples of the holy Ghost defiled hereby their impudencie unshamefastnesse and profanenesse is evident that being guiltie of this sin dare presume to come into the Lords house to offer themselves to heare the Word to receive the Sacraments or communicate in any other exercise of religion against whom the Prophet thus enveigheth Will you steale murther commit adulterie c. and come and stand before me in this house whereupon my name is called and say wee are delivered though wee have done all these
some may be dispensed withall and exempted from watching who may more necessarily bee employed for the common good for here although the letter of the law bee not precisely kept yet the intention of the Law-maker is observed which is to seeke and procure the common good So likewise 1. Universally the Lord himselfe neither will nor can dispense against his law as to make it lawfull to have other gods to take Gods name in vaine and such like for this were for God to denie himselfe to be just which were to deny himselfe but the Apostle saith God is faithfull and cannot denie himselfe 2 Tim 2.13 but to make it lawfull in generall to violate the precepts of the first and second Table were to denie his owne justice and so consequently to denie himselfe for God is most just yea justice it selfe and the law is a perfect rule of justice 2. Yet in the particular determinations of the law the Lord doth dispense as with Abrahams sacrificing of his sonne the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians the fornication of Ose the Prophet for the will of God which is most just and the right which he hath in the lives bodies and goods of men maketh these things lawfull being done by the Commandement of God which otherwise should bee unlawfull for as a man may use his Oxe or his Asse at his pleasure because they are ordained to his use so the Lord may doe with men take away their lives at his pleasure and that by a double right both because man by his sinne hath deserved to die and God as Creator may use the creature as it may best serve to his glorie And as a man may use his owne goods and that which is lent unto a man precariâ— freely and frankly during the pleasure of the lender he may when he will require againe so the earth being the Lords and the fulnesse thereof which he as it were lendeth unto man so long as it pleaseth him the Lord may justly at his pleasure transferre things from one to another So likewise in the third case of fornication like as matrimony maketh carnall copulation lawfull so the Lord may tale vinculum inducere by his commandement bring in and supplie the like bond as matrimonie is as when he commanded the Prophet to take him a wife of fornications Hose 1.3 the commandement of God made that lawfull which otherwise was unlawfull 3. But as God can make that which seemeth unjust to be lawfull and just so yet can he not make a just and good act to be evill and wicked as that he which worshippeth God aright doth evill or such like and the reason is because God by this meanes should bee contrarie to himselfe in commanding one so to worship him and yet to count him so worshipping him to doe evill Againe Impossibile est Deum facere quae non potest velle It is impossible for God to doe that hee cannot will now the Lord willeth none evill to be done therefore hee cannot make that which is good to be evill because he cannot denie himselfe who is onely good 4. Further a difference is to be made betweene the precepts of the first and secood Table God doth dispense with the precepts of the second which are referred to the good of our neighbour when he seeth it more to make for his owne glorie which is the chiefe end and scope of the duties of the first and second Table as when God commandeth to dishonour parents rather than to dishonour him and biddeth any kill and so in the rest but with the precepts of the first Table God dispenseth not because they are immediately referred to Gods glory for that were to consent to the dishonouring of himselfe And thus much for the answer to the first part of the argument Secondly it followeth not if God can dispense that therefore the Prelates of the Church may 1. Because the dispensation against a law must bee by as great authoritie as the law was first made by but the morall law grounded upon the law of nature was founded by the Author and Creator of nature and therefore by him onely and not by any else may it be dispensed with 2. As in naturall effects ordinarily there must goe before a naturall cause as a thing cannot be made hot unlesse fire or some other efficient cause of heat be put unto it so that the Pope himselfe cannot command a thing to bee hot but by such efficient cause of heat yet the Lord without any such mediate or ordinarie cause can make a thing hot by his infinite power supplying that cause himselfe so likewise in spirituall actions the Lord may supplie that which maketh the thing lawfull which man cannot doe unlesse some externall cause or circumstance doe concurre which maketh the act lawfull As to kill is an unlawfull act in it selfe neither can the Pope or any other make it lawfull to kill unlesse there be some cause that maketh it lawfull to kill as when the partie commanded to be slaine hath deserved to die But God to whom all men are debters and who is the Lord of every mans life may command to kill without any injustice although there be no such apparent cause or circumstance which should make that act lawfull 2. Object Further it is objected thus to restore that which is committed to a mans trust is a naturall dutie yet this is dispensed with when as a man refuseth to restore to a mad man his sword or weapon which he gave one to keepe so the Magistrate ordinarily dispenseth with that precept Thou shalt not kill when he commandeth malefactors to be slaine so the Macchabees dispensed with the Sabbath when they resolved to fight with their enemies upon the Sabbath 1 Macchab. chap. 2. as these precepts are dispensed withall by men so also may the rest Answ. 1. For the first instance there is in that particular case no dispensation against the law of nature for then by such dispensation it should bee made lawfull not to restore that which is committed to trust which cannot bee made lawfull by any dispensation for this were to crosse and overthrow the law of nature but not to restore a sword to a furious man is but a particular interpretation of that generall law of nature wherein the intent of that law is kept for it is agreeable to the law of nature to render whatsoever belongeth to another and the reason thereof is because it is just so it is lawfull by the same law nothwithstanding not to give unto a mad man his owne sword because it is just also the meaning and reason of the law is kept because the furious man would doe some hurt with his weapon and therefore to minister occasion and instruments unto his rage were unjust 2. In the other two particulars there is no dispensation but an interpretation rather or declaration of the law in the first that it is no murther when one is justly
slaine and in the other that it is no breach of the Sabbath when necessitie compelleth to breake the rest thereof 1. This were a dispensation to make it lawfull to kill where one cannot justly be put to death and to worke upon the Sabbath where there is no necessitie 2. And a dispensation maketh that lawfull afterward which was not before such dispensation but it was alwayes lawfull both for the Magistrate to put to death and upon like necessitie to intermit or suspend the rest of the Sabbath 3. Beside these interpretations and declarations of these lawes are not devised by man but warranted in Scripture by the Lord himselfe the maker and author of the law and therefore they are not interposed by any humane authoritie Tostat. quast 35. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Why covetousnesse is to be taken heed of THou shalt not covet c. Men must not onely withdraw their hands from taking their neighbours goods but restraine their inward coveting and desire and that for these reasons 1. Propter concupiscentiae infinitatem because concupiscence is infinite the desire of the covetous is never satisfied as Isay 5.8 They joyne house to house c. till there be no more place 2. Aufert quietem it taketh away quietnesse Eccles. 5.11 The satiâ—â—ie of the rich will not suffer him to sleepe 3. Facit divitias inutiles it maketh riches unprofitable Hee that loveth riches shall be without the fruit thereof Eccles. 5.9 4. Tollit justitiâ—â—quitatem it hindreth justice For rewards doe blind the wise and pervert the words of the just Exod. 23. 5. Necat charitatem it killeth charitie both of God and our neighbour therefore the Prophet saith Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Isay 58.7 The covetous despiseth his brother who is as his owne flesh 6. Producit omnem iniquitatem it bringeth forth all iniquitie as S. Paul saith 1 Tim. 6.10 The desire of money is the root of all evill Thom. in opuscul 2. Observ. Of the remedies against concupiscence THe remedies against concupiscence are these Basil assigneth these two 1. Si cogitaveris quòd dissolvendus es in terram cessabit insana concupiscentia c. If thou bethinke thy selfe that thou shalt bee dissolved into earth unsound concupiscence will cease 2. Meliorum desiderium minora cogit contemâ—ere The desire of better things will make thee contemne the lesse as the love to the Word of God which is more to be desired than gold will withdraw our love from earthly things Basil. in regula Thomas Aquiâ— addeth foure remedies beside 3. Occasiones exteriores fugiendo By shunning all externall occasions as Iob made a covenant with his eyes chap. 31.1 4. Cogitationibus aditum non praebendo In giving no way to the thoughts as by humbling and afflicting the bodie as S. Paul did 1 Corinth 9.27 5. Orationibus insistendo By applying prayer as our blessed Saviour saith that even devils may bee cast out by fasting and prayer Matth. 17.21 6. Licitis occupationibus insistendo c. By being alwayes well occupied for idlenesse brought the Sodomites to lust it was one of their sinnes Ezech. 16.49 Thom. in opuscul 3. Observ. How the Lord hath punished the transgressors of his law THou shalt not covet In the last place I will shew how the Lord hath punished and judged the transgressors of this precept and likewise of the rest The punishment then which is due for the transgression of the law is either divine or humane The humane is that which is inflicted by the lawes of men which are divers according to divers usages of countries and conditions of people among whom one vice may reigne more than another and so more severitie is required But this defect generally is found in humane censures that the transgressions of the second table are more severely punished than those of the first and those in the second which doe concerne mans outward state as theft are more straightly punished than adulterie which Augustine found fault with in his time and he giveth this reason of this partialitie Quia id pejus credimus quod huic vitae nocet Because we thinke that the worse or greater evill which hurteth this life Lib. de Mendac cap. 9. The divine punishment is of two sorts it is either temporall in this life or eternall in the next And for the first where humane lawes are silent or connivent in censuring the sinnes of men yet the divine justice sheweth it selfe As now shall appeare in this particular enumeration of divers presidents and examples of Gods severitie exercised and shewed upon the transgressors of his law 1. Pharaoh is set forth as an example of an Atheist and prophane person who would not acknowledge the God of Israel but said I know not the Lord neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 who manifestly transgressed the first precept his end was to be drowned in the red Sea 2. Senacherib a most grosse Idolater as he was worshipping his Idoll Nisroch in the temple was slaine of his two sonnes 2 King 19.37 3. He which blasphemed the name of the Lord in the host of Israel was by the Lords commandement stoned to death Levit. 24.11 4. The man also which gathered sticks upon the Sabbath because he did it with an high hand and is contempt was stoned by Gods appointment Numb 15.31 5. Abshalom both a disobedient childe to his father and a rebell against his Prince was hanged by the haire of the head and stricken through with darts and so is made a spectacle unto all stubborne children and rebellious subjects that such should expect the like judgement at Gods hand 6. Cain for killing his innocent brother was cast out of Gods presence and made a runnagate upon the face of the earth Cruell Abimelech as he slew 70. of his brethren upon one stone so his braines were dasht out with a stone Iudg. 9. 7. Ammon an incestuous person was slaine by the procurement of his owne brother Abshalom for the deflouring of his sister Thamar 2 Sam. 13. That whore and strumpet Iezabel was eaten and devoured of dogges 1 King 21.23 2 King 9.22.35 And as adulterie is an abomination to the Lord the punishment whereof God reserveth to himselfe where the Magistrates hand is not extended as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.4 Whoremongers and adulterers God will judge So the sinne of drunkennesse and glutâ—onie shall not escape the stroke of Gods hand as being the nurserie and seminarie of filthinesse and uncleane lust Drunken Nabal for that sinne and others joyned withall was smitten of the Lord and died 1 Sam. 25.38 And that rich Glutton who pampred himselfe but was mercilesse toward poore Lazarus was tormented in hell Luk. 16. And here I cannot omit to make mention of a strange judgement of God shewed of late upon three persons for this sinne of excessive drinking which happened upon the 27. day of December last being the Lords day next after the Nativitie in the towne
were Eldad and Medad Gloss. interlinear But this cannot be for those seventy Elders were appointed after the campe was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibrath Hattavah which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33.16 But now the Israelites remained at mount Sinai 2. Some are of opinion that these seventy Elders were appointed when Iethro gave counsell to Moses that is six out of every tribe which make 72. but the even number is set downe Simler But those Captaines over the people which were chosen according to Iethro his direction were heads over thousands hundreds and fifties chap. 18.25 they were then more than seventy 3. Neither were these seventy such as before time the people had chosen out for their Rulers answerable unto the number of soules that went downe with Iacob into Egypt as Calviâ— seemeth to thinke for it seemeth that before Iethro gave that advice to Moses there were no such Governours and Rulers over the tribes because Moses then needed not to have wearied himselfe in hearing their causes himselfe alone 4. Wherefore these were no speciall Elders that before were elected and chosen out but such as Moses did single out upon this occasion out of the more honourable sort of the people and therefore they are called vers 11. eetzilee separated or selected And Tostatus holdeth this as a reason because the word Elders ziene in the Hebrew hath no article set before it as is usuall in that language when any speciall persons of note are named But though his reason doe not alwayes hold yet his opinion seemeth of the rest to be most probable Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST III. Why Moses went up into the mount alone Vers. 2. ANd Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord c. 1. Here are three degrees or orders appointed to be observed in their comming neere unto God the people stand farre off and come not neere at all Aaron and his two sonnes and the seventy Elders ascend with Moses to some part of the mountaine but Moses himselfe only goeth up unto God vers 12. Calvin Lippoman 2. Rabanus maketh this morall application of it that as the seventy Elders went not up with Moses so unusquisque perpendat discrete vires suaâ— ut ultra non praesumat that every one doe discreetly examine his strength and not presume beyond his knowledge 3. For the mysticall sense Procopius maketh Aaron here a type of Christ who stood aloofe off and contemned not our humane nature sed descendens ad nos inter nos moratur but descending dwelt among us c. But this application can in no wise be fit that Aaron should be here a type of Christ who went not up unto God but Moses did for who should have freer accesse unto God than our Mediatour and intercessor therefore Moses here rather signifieth the Law which is perfect and pure in it selfe yet is not able to bring us to God as these ascended not with Moses but were left behind Simler QUEST IV. Whether all the people in generall were assembled Vers. 3. ANd all the people answered c. 1. Sometime the whole congregation is understood to be the Elders only and principall men that stand for the rest of the people as chap. 12.3 the Lord biddeth Moses to speake to all the congregation and yet he onely spake unto the Elders vers 21. But here we rather understand that all the multitude was called together for as we reade that when the Law was confirmed and ratified the whole assembly came together not only the Elders and Officers but even their children and wives yea the strangers unto the hewer of wood and drawer of water Deut. 29.10 11. so was it requisite that at the first receiving of the Law all the whole multitude should come together to give their generall consent 2. If it be objected that it was not possible that so many hundred thousand as there were in Israel could assemble in such sort to heare the voice of one man we may either say that God might give an extraordinary strength unto Moses voice that it might be heard round about Tostatus Or though all the people were not within hearing themselves at once yet one might receive it from another and so give their consent or one company might succeed another to heare Oleaster QUEST V. Why the Lord requireth the peoples consent to his Lawes Vers. 3. ALL that the Lord hath said will we doe 1. Though God might by his soveraigne right impose what Lawes he thought good without the peoples consent because they were bound to obey whatsoever the Lord commanded yet the Lord thought good to require their consent because otherwise they might be lesse culpable if they had not obeyed those Lawes which were thrust upon them against their will 2. And although they had twice before chap. 19.8 and 20.19 promised their obedience yet that was but in generall before the Lawes were published and therefore it was necessarie that a particular consent should be had now unto the severall Lawes which were propounded 3. God knew before they would consent but that was not sufficient unlesse they also expressed it themselves that they might afterward be left without excuse Tostat. 4. The people are to be commended for their readinesse but yet they knew not how impossible it was to keepe the Law and therefore cannot be excused of rashnesse Iun. Of this sudden promise of obedience which the Israelites had soone forgot Hierome thus writeth Melius est non promittere quam promissa non facere c. It had beene better for them not to have promised at all than not to performe their promise And Gregorie herein compareth the Jewes unto Locusts Subiâ—o saltuâ— daâ—tes protiâ—â—s ad 〈◊〉 codemes c. Which doe of a sudden give a spring and forthwith fall upon the ground againe QUEST VI. What Lawes they were which Moses wrote in a booke Vers. 4. ANd Moses wrote all the words of the Lord. 1. R. Salomon thinketh that Moses first rehearsed and afterward wrote the whole booke of Genesis and all Exodus unto this place But this cannot be 1. The Rabbin himselfe thinketh that Moses rose the next day and built the Altar how could he then write these two bookes without a great miracle in one day which we are not without great necessity to bring in to make or devise miracles where no cause is were great presumption Lyran. 2. It is said he wrote all the words of God and so consequently only the words of God but the history of Genesis and Exodus containe many things beside the words of God therefore there was no cause either to rehearse or write all the contents of these two bookes Tostatus 2. Cajetanes opinion is with whom consenteth Osiander that Moses did write all the former Lawes contained in the 21 22 23. chapters and the ten Commandements beside with all those Lawes set forth in the 12. and 13. chapters and his reason is
Chalde Interpreter calleth it Tabernaculum foederis the Tabernacle of the covenant But there is another word used for a covenant aroâ— bâ—rith the Arke of the covenant 1 Sam. 4.3 3. The most usuall reading is The Tabernacle of the congregation for so the word maghed is taken for the assemblie or congregation Numb 16.2 So Paguine Simlerus Osiander with others But Oleaster useth a good reason against this interpretation because the assemblies of the people came not into the Tabernacle but onely to the outward couâ—t as the people themselves confesse Numb 17.13 Whosoever approcheth to the Tabernacle of God shall die 4. Therefore the word maghed comming of jaghad or jaad as Oleaster readeth which signifieth to come or meet with at a certaine or appointed time it is better interpreted Tabernaculum conventâ—â— the Tabernacle of meeting Iunius or the Tabernacle of appointment Vatabluâ— as the Lord himselfe giveth the sense of the word chap. 25.22 Where I will meet with thee or appoint with thee So also Numb 17.4 It may therefore most fitly be called the Tabernacle of appointment or of the appointed meeting where the Lord appointed to meet with Moses and to talke with him QUEST XXIII Whether it belonged to Aaron onely to dresse the lamps Vers. 21. SHall Aaron and his sonnes dresse them 1. Cajetane well noteth Non erat Levitarum hoc efficium sed sacerdotum This was not the office of the Levits but of the Priests the sonnes of Aaron to dresse the lamps 2. And it must not bee read with a conjunction copulative Aaron and his sonnes as Lat. Vatab. Moâ—tanuâ— as though all the whole companie of them should goe in together but disjunctively Aaron or his sonnes Tostat. Iâ—n 3. Hilarie seemeth to be of opinion that it belonged onely unto Aaron to dresse the lamps making this allusion Summus sacerdâ—s lucernas fâ—vens c. iâ—â—ago Christi est qui solus ministrat donat Spiritum sanctum The high Priest nourishing the lamps is a representation of Christ who onely giveth the holy Ghost But this text sheweth that not onely Aaron but his sonnes also are charged with this dutie 4. Therefore Beda well applieth this text understanding by the sonnes of Aaron the Ministers and Pastors of the Church Qui filii sunt veri sacerdotis nostri qui lucem verbi ministrant Which are the children of our true high Priest which minister the light of Gods word 5. And whereas Levit. 24.3 it is said Aaron shall dresse them it must be understood of Aaron and of his sonnes the Priests ex ipsius mandato by his commandement or appointment Iunius And therefore Aaron is onely named because all was done by his direction QUEST XXIV Of the mysticall application of the lamps and oyle thereof THe mysticall application of this oyle which must be offered to maintaine the lamps is this 1. In that the candlesticke was placed not in the most holy place which was a figure of celestiall Jerusalem it sheweth that in the Church now present wee have need of the direction of the word of God yet in the Kingdome of heaven there shall be no such need For the Lambe shall be the light thereof Apocal. 21.23 Rupertus 2. By the light we understand the word of God which the Prophet David saith is a lanterne to the feet Psal. 119.105 Pelargus 3. Oleum gratiam Spiritus sancti ostendit The oyle signifieth the grace of Gods Spirit Isidor Of this holy oyle or ointment the Apostle speaketh Ye have an ointment from hiâ— that is holy 1 Ioh. 2.20 4. As the oyle is pressed forth of the Olive so Oleum Spiritus sancti ècracis Christi torculari expressum The oyle of the holy Spirit is pressed out of the Wine-presse of the crosse of Christ Borrh. 5. In that they are commanded to bring pure oyle without mixture or dregs the puritie of doctrine is signified Haeretisi adulteriâ—um excogitant â—leâ—â— Heretikes doe devise adulterate oyle that is corrupt doctrine Procopius 6. Lastly Augustine thus applieth all together by the Tabernacle he understandeth the world Luceâ—nae accensid verbi est incarnatio candelabrum crucis lignum lucerna in candelabro lucens Christus in cruce pendâ—â—s The lighting of the lampe is the incarnation of Christ the candlesticke is the crosse the lampe giving light in the candlesticke is Christ hanging upon the crosse c. QUEST XXV Of the description and situation of the whole Tabernacle THis then was the forme and fashion of the whole Tabernacle 1. The outward court was first set up which was an hundred cubits long of each side and fiftie cubits broad at each end and round about it were sixtie pillars twentie of a side and ten at each end and this court was hung round about with curtaines of five cubits high on the East end was the gate in the middest of the side of twentie cubits hung with a vaile of foure colours white blew scarlet purple 2. Then was set up the Tabernacle which was thirtie cubits long and twentie cubits broad the which was compassed on each side saving before toward the East with boords laid over with gold twentie on each side and at the West end eight Then it was hung over with the fine curtaines wrought with Cherubims which hung on each side of the Tabernacle and went over the roofe upon them were laid the haire curtaines then round about below were hanged the red Ramme skins and above them the covering of Badgers skins Thus the Tabernacle was finished without 3. After this it was divided into the most holy place which contained ten cubits square and there upon foure pillars was hanged a vaile wrought with Cherubims their followed the holy place which contained twentie cubits in length the rest of thâ—se thirtie cubits on the East side whereof was hung up a vaile upon five pillars which was made of fine twined linen blew silke purple scarlet as the other but not wrought with Cherubims 4. The Tabernacle being thus set up and divided then the holy instruments were placed therein in the most holy place was the Arke with the tables of the Law onely within it and before it Aarons rod and the pot of Manna in the most holy place without the vaile was set on the South side the candlesticke over against that on the North side the table with the shew-bread and before the vaile of the most holy place the Altar of incense In the outward court before the doore of the Tabernacle toward the North was the brasen Altar for sacrifice and betweene that and the Tabernacle the brasen Laver wherein the Priests did wash their hands and feet chap. 30.19 Montan Ribera ex Iosepho 5. Now it appeareth by this description that Augustine is in great error 1. He saith Intrabatur in Tabernaculum ab occidente They entred into the Tabernacle on the West Whereas it is most evident chap. 26.22 that the West end of the Tabernacle was closed up with boords
darknesse of the night Lactantius also saith Num mentis compos putandus c. Is hee to bee thought well in his wits who offereth the light of candles for a gift to the author and giver of light B. Babingâ— 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Our hearts must be purged of worldly thoughts in our prayers Vers. 4. THou shalt make unto it a grate As the speciall use of this grate was to avoid the ashes and imbers from the hearth where the fire burned so in the Altar of our hearts there must be craticula a grate quae cineribus excretis ignem splendentem foveat c. which may cherish the bright fire by separating the ashes c. Borrhaius Wee must purge our hearts of all earthly thoughts when wee offer up the spirituall sacrifice of prayer upon the Altar of our hearts which is the meaning of the Wise-man when he biddeth us take heed unto our feet when we enter into the house of God Eccles. 4. 2. Observ. We must humble our selves before God Vers. 6. THou shalt make bars unto the Altar They were to carrie it on their shoulders and not to refuse any the meanest service in Gods worship that men of never so high degree in the world should thinke themselves of no reputation before God as David humbled and abased himselfe when hee danced before the Arke 2 Sam. 6. Oleaster 3. Observ. The spirituall lights of the Temple are to be cherished Vers. 20. COmmand the people to bring oyle c. Hereupon Origen giveth this note Nisi dederit oleum populus extinguetur lucerna in Temple Unlesse the people give oyle the lampe will goe out in the Temple c. They then which by their light of doctrine doe lighten the Church ought to be maintained For such as labour in the Word are worthie double honour of reverence and releefe CHAP. XXVIII 1. The Method and Argument AFter the description of the Tabernacle finished followeth the institution of the Ministers of the Tabernacle the Priests whose apparell is described in this Chapter and their consecration with the execution of their office in the next In this Chapter which sheweth what Priestly garments should bee made for Aaron and his sonnes and how first it is shewed in generall to vers 6. then in particular to vers 43. In the generall summe these things are declared 1. For whom these garments should bee made vers 1. 2. To what end vers 2. 3. By whom vers 3. 4. How many vers 4. 5. And of what matter vers 5. In the speciall and particular explication first the garments peculiar to the high Priest are described to vers 40. then such as belonged to other inferiour Priests vers 40. to the end The high Priests garments were these 1. The Ephod both the matter thereof vers 6. the forme and fashion vers 7 8. the ornaments the two precious stones with their graving vers 10 11. their placing with their use vers 12. the instruments of the Ephod to fasten it vers 13 14. 2. The breast-plate is described 1. The matter vers 15. 2 The forme and fashion vers 16. 3 The ornaments of precious stones to be set in foure rowes to vers 21. 4. The instruments chaines and rings to fasten it vers 22. to 28. 5. The use thereof is expressed vers 29 30. 3. The robe is set forth 1. The matter thereof vers â—1 2. The forme of it vers 32. the ornaments with bels and pomgranats vers 33 34. 4. The use vers 35. 4. The golden plate is described with the matter forme instruments and use vers 36. to 39. 5. Then three other parts of the Priestly rayment are handled together the embroidered coat the miter and girdle vers 39. Secondly the speciall attire for Aarons sonnes whereof some were common both to Aaron and them are namely these foure their coats girdles and bonnets vers 40. with the use of them vers 41. and their linen breeches with the place where they shall weare them vers 42. and their use vers 43. 2. The divers readings Vers. 4. A breast-plate or pectorall B.G.I.V. cum câ—ter better than a rationall that is a vesture shewing reason or judgement L. C. the word is coshen a pectorall Vers. 4. A broidered coat as woven with eyes or checker worke B.G.I.A.P. better than a strait coat L. S. C. V. the word shabats is better taken in the first sense to embroider or make with eyes as vers 14. Vers 9. Two sardonix stones I. So also Iosephus and so they are called Apoc. 21.29 better than Onyx stones B.G.L.C.P.A. or smaragdes S. shoham H.V. Vers. 14. Of a certaine length B. or equall I. better than at the ends G. V. the word is inigebalath conterminus ending together A.P. this word is omitted by the rest L.S.C. Vers. 17. A rubie or sardie c. see the severall names and divers readings of these precious stones afterward at large quest 21. Vers. 24. See also the divers readings of this verse quest 24. Vers. 30. Thou shalt put in the breast-plate c. Vrim and Thummim B. G. I. V. A. P. C. better than doctrine and veritie L. or manifestation and veritie S. the words of themselves are better retained which signifie illumination and perfection Vers. 36. Holinesse to the Lord. G.A.P.C.L.I. better than the holinesse of the Lord. B. S. V. the meaning is that all holinesse is to be ascribed unto God and it is better translated holinesse I.B.G. cum caeter than holy L.V.C. the word is kodesh which signifieth holinesse kadosh is holy Vers. 38. To make them acceptable B.G. cum caeter not that he may be acceptable L. the word is lahem to them Vers. 41. Thou shalt fill their hands B.G. cum caeter consecrate their hand L. P. offer their sacrifice C. consecrate their ministerie I. the first translateth the words the rest give the sense 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Wherefore the Lord instituted a Priesthood Vers. 1. CAuse thou thy brother Aaron to come unto thee c. 1. Ordo prâ—posterus here the order is inverted for first the garments were made and afterward Aaron came and his sonnes to bee adorned with them and consecrated Cajetan 2. And here they are bidden to come unto Moses to bee instituted and consecrated but first they were appointed and ordained of God so there was a double application or drawing neere of Aaron and his sonnes first they were applied sequestred and ordained by the Lord for his service then they were applied unto Moses to receive their consecration from him Tostat. 3. 3. This applying of Aaron unto Moses signifieth Nihil in Sacerdotibus plebeium requiri nihil populare c. That nothing in the Priests is required like unto the common people Ambros. But that they as they were called to a more excellent and eminent place so their gifts and conversation should exceed the vulgar and common sort 4. Thus as God first
6. Athanasius saith that talaris tunica the side coat is a type of humane flesh which Christ wholly put on 7. Prosper saith the bels doe signifie the fiery tongues that sate upon the Apostles 8. Augustine saith that by these bels is insinuated Vt nota sit conversatio Sacerdotis that the conversation of the Priest should bee knowne to all 9. Procopius by the blew robe of skie colour understandeth immortality the Pomgranates urbium quandam speciem prae se ferunt doe signifie Cities which consist of walles and houses as the pomgranate of the bark and the graines or kirnels within that as every pomgranate had a bell by it so in every City there should be preaching 10. But the best accommodation of the type is this the pomgranates which are of themselves of pleasant savour and the bels doe shew that Deus fragrantiam in illa veste requirebat unà cum sonitu That God in that garment required both a pleasant smell and sound signifying that we being clothed with Christs righteousnesse as with an heavenly garment are acceptable unto God and this sweet savour is dispersed and communicated unto us by the sweet sound of the Gospell Calvin Simler QUEST XXXV Of the golden plate the fashion thereof inscription and fastening Vers. 36. THou shalt make a plate c. 1. Concerning the fashion of this plate of gold Iosephus saith it was like dimidiato globo to an halfe circle or globe and Lyranus in his description maketh it like an halfe moone or an horne turning up with both the ends But it seemeth by the text that it lay plaine upon the forefront of the miter as Tostatus thinketh it was an halfe coronet reaching from eare to eare which is most like because it is afterward called chap. 3â— 30 the holy crowne it therefore compassed the head before as a coronet Borrh. Pelarg. 2. Hence also it appeareth seeing the text maketh mention but of one plate or crowne that Iosephus narration hath no warrant out of the text who saith Hunc corona triplici circumdabat Hee compassed the miter or bonet with a three-fold Crowne 3. This plate had written in it holinesse to the Lord kodesh lajovab holinesse to Iehovah not la adonai as Tostat. which was the Jewes superstition who were afraid to pronounce the name of Iehovah but in stead thereof said Adonai The meaning is that all holinesse belonged unto God ille solum actus est pâ—rus that he only in himselfe is a pure act and that all his workes are pure Cajetanae It also signified that sacerdotalis majestas sacra Deo that the priestly dignity was holy unto God Borrh. Et non aliundo peâ—endam esse sanctitatem and that they should not looke to be sanctified elsewhere Calvin Wherein the high Priest was an evident type of our blessed Saviour who sanctified himselfe for us and in whom wee are sanctified and this to be the meaning the next words doe shew because Aaron did beare the iniquities of their offerings and sanctified them 4. For the fastening of this plate or crowne of gold Tostatus thinketh it was tied at both the ends to the miter with two silke laces at the two eares But the text maketh mention only of one silke lace Cajetan saith that the plate did lye and rest upon this silke string or lace which was in infima parte in the neather part thereof and so it stood upright neque inclinabatur ad mitram and was not put close to the miter but the golden plate could not lye without some fastening therefore Iunius better giveth the sense Appâ—nas cum vitta hyacinthina Thou shalt put it to with a blew lace QUEST XXXVI How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities Vers. 38. THat Aaron may beare the iniquity of the offerings 1. Augustine by iniquities here understandeth those things which are offered for their iniquities qua peccata dicuntur quia pro peccatis offeruntur c. which are called sinnes because they are offered for sinnes and so his meaning seemeth to be that Aaron shall take those things which the people offer for their sinnes But in saying the iniquities of the offerings it is evident that in this place a difference is made betweene the offerings themselves and the iniquities of the offerings 2. Oleaster taketh here iniquity pro poena iniquitatis for the punishment of iniquity and would have this to be the meaning that if any oversight were committed by the people in their offerings in not doing as they should by Aarons default who was to looke unto it he should be punished for it But the words following in the end of the verse to make them acceptable before the Lord shew that the meaning is not that Aaron should be punished but that by his office their offerings though otherwise imperfect should be accepted 3. Some thinke if any errour were committed in the ceremonies id remissum fuisse sacerdotis precibus that it was pardoned by the prayers of the Priest But Calvin calleth this frigidum a slender conceit for here is no mention made of any prayers of the Priest but only of the having the golden plate in his forehead 4. Tostatus giveth this reason why the Priest herein was acceptable unto God quia sola erat obedientia in istis qua Deo placebat because it was obedience only in these things which pleased God which the Lord so highly esteemed of that where obedience was wanting things otherwise commanded were not accepted as Sauls sacrifice and where it was found even the service in things of themselves evill was pleasing unto God as Abrahams obedience in sacrificing his sonne Tostat. 19. Who hath given a good reason why the Priest in his owne person should bee accepted of God performing his obedience in such things as were commanded but the Priests obedience was no cause why the Lord should be pleased with the people for the word is lahem that with them God may be pleased 5. Cajetane saith this is the reason ut profitendo sanctitatem summo Deo tollat immunditiam sacrificiorum c. that in professing holinesse unto God as it was written in his forehead hee might take away the uncleannesse of their offerings But Tostatus addeth further Hoc protestari meritorium est To professe this that is to give God the praise and to ascribe all holinesse to him was meritorius But Aaron herein merited not for himselfe much lesse for others the bearing of the plate could be no such meritorius thing of it selfe 6. Herein therefore the high Priest was a type of Christ Condonabitur propter sacerdotem summum It shall be pardoned because of the high Priest who represented Christ Vatabl. Sic in fronte unici sacerdotis omnes sensus nostri defixi maneant c. Let all our senses be so fixed in the forehead of the only high Priest that wee may know that all holinesse floweth forth from him to his Church Calvin QUEST XXXVII The mysticall
Ribera further by the girdle which compasseth the loines understandeth the continencie and single life of Priests out of Beda Contra. 1. If it had any such signification wherefore was not single life injoyned Aarons sons first to whom this girdle was prescribed 2. Beda indeed hath such a collection but he addeth withall Quod videlicet genus virtutis nulli per legem Dei necessario imperatum sed voluntaria est devotione Deo offerendum Which kinde of vertue is necessarily injoyned none by the law of God but it must with a voluntarie devotion be offered unto God the Lord thus saying hereof Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc All cannot receive this saying c. Why then doe they impose necessarily upon their Priests solitarie and single life which forced chastitie hath brought forth and yet doth many foule fruits among them as adulterie fornication Sodomitrie and such like uncleannesse 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Apparell commendeth not one to God Vers. 2. THou shalt make holie garments for Aaron c. glorious and beautifull Wee reade of divers glorious garments made in the world As of the costly vesture of Alcisthenes the Sybarite which Dionysius sold for 120. talents unto the Carthaginians Demetrius King of Macedon had a robe set forth sumptuously with the representation of the heaven and starres which no King durst put on quòd invidiosa nimis esset impendii magnificentia because it was too envious because of the magnificent cost But Aarons glorious apparell exceeded all these not so much in the sumptuous cost and cunning workmanship as in respect of the institution which was from God and the signification which was to set forth the glorious Priesthood of Christ and as this was typicall in it selfe so morally it shewed with what varietie of vertues first the Ministers of God then all his faithfull people and worshippers should be adorned not with putting on of gold or outward apparell but with the spirituall ornaments of the inward man as S. Peter teacheth how women should be adorned 1 Pet. 3.4 2. Observ. Ministers must be adorned with veritie of doctrine and holinesse of life Vers. 30. VRim and Thummim Which signifie knowledge and perfection whereby the Minister and man of God is set forth that he ought to be adorned with soundnesse of doctrine and integritie of conversation B. Babing As Saint Paul requireth that his Bishop for the one should be apt to teach for the other unreproveable 1 Tim. 3. 3. Observ. Ministers must not be dumbe or idle Vers. 35. ANd his sound shall be heard c. Gregorie well noteth upon this that the Priest dieth if his sound be not heard when he goeth in and out before the Lord Iram contra se occulti judicis excitat si sine sonìtu praedicationis incedit Hee stirreth up the anger of the secret Judge against him who goeth on without the sound of preaching c. So the holy Apostle saith Wee is unto me if I preach not the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.16 This maketh against two sort of Ministers the ignorant and unskilfull that cannot sound forth the voice of preaching and the idle and slothfull that doe not CHAP. XXIX 1. The Method and Argument THe Tabernacle with the parts thereof being thus finished with the garments and apparell of the Priests now followeth the consecration of them in this Chapter which consisteth of two parts first of the consecration of the Priests to vers 37. Then the sanctifying of the Altar and Tabernacle for the publike service of God In the consecration 1. Is set downe the preparation it selfe both of the things wherewith they should be consecrated to vers 5. then of the persons Aaron and his sons who are first attired and apparelled with their severall rayments to vers 10. 2. The consecration followeth first of Aaron and the rest for that time to vers 28. then the generall manner is prescribed to be observed afterward vers 28. to vers 37. In the speciall consecration for that time 1. The manner is prescribed how the calfe or bullocke shall be used 1. How and where he should be killed vers 10 11. 2. What shall be done with the bloud vers 12. with the fat vers 13. with the flesh and skin vers 14. 2. How the ramme of burnt offering should be sacrificed is shewed vers 16. to vers 19. 3. The ramme of consecration which was the third beast must be thus bestowed 1. The bloud part must be laid upon certaine parts of Aaron with part the Altar and Aaron and his sons with their garments must be sprinkled vers 20 21. 2. The flesh and parts some must bee burnt upon the Altar with the manner how they must bee first put into Aarons hands and shaken to and fro before the Lord to vers 26. some as the breast and shoulder shall be for Aaron and his sons to vers 28. In the generall prescription these things are declared 1. The perpetuall law of the heave offering vers 28. 2. The use of the Priestly garments vers 29 30. 3. How the ramme should be dressed and eaten to vers 34. 4. And nothing must be reserved vers 34. The second generall part belongeth unto the daily and publike service of God 1. The instrument thereof is declared the Altar with the manner of consecration to vers 38. 2. The matter of the daily offering two lambs one at morning the other at even to vers 42. 3. The place is described at the doore of the Tabernacle vers 42 43. 4. The Ministers vers 44. 5. The effect Gods dwelling among them vers 45 46. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Take a young bullocke under the damme or sucking I. ben bakar the son of a bullocke A.P.H. better than a young calfe B.G. for here ben bachar is not interpreted phar of it selfe signifieth a young calfe or than a young bullocke from the oxen V.S. or a calfe from the heard L.C. See qu. 2. following Vers. 5. And shall gird them with the broidered girdle of the Ephod I.B.C.P. or broidered gard of the Ephod G.V.A. better than thou shalt gird them with a girdle L. for here Ephod is wanting or thou shalt couple the breastplate to the superhumerall or Ephod S. for here bechesheb with the broidered gard or girdle is omitted Vers. 10. Shall stay his hands upon the head of the calfe fulcient A. or shall rest with his hands upon c. better than put to their hands V. or joyne their hands upon c. P. or put on their hands c. G.L.S.C. samac signifieth sustentare to stay Oleaster Vers. 14. It is sinne S.A.H. c. that is an offering for sinne I.G.B. as S. Paul saith in the same sense that Christ was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5.21 V. better than it is an expiation C. or it is for sinne L. for is added the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chatath sinne Vers. 25. And thou shalt burne them in the
Simler Gallas which is a pint and quarter of ale measure for there goe unto a pint of our English measure as much as fourteene eg-shels doe containe QUEST XLVIII Of the spirituall application of the Altar and daily sacrifice THe spirituall signification of these things is this 1. Christ is our Altar whereby wee are sanctified he is ara victima both our Altar and the sacrifice of this Altar the Apostle speaketh Heb. 13.10 We have an Altar whereof they have no authority which serve in the Tabernacle Gallasius 2. By the daily sacrifice of the lambes Christ also is signified who is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Simler 3. By the bread and wine which was offered Lippoman would have represented the Eucharist which is ministred with bread and wine Rather it signifieth Christum pro nobis oblatum cibum esse potum that Christ offered for us is both our meat and drinke to be received by faith Osiander 4. The offering of the one in the morning the other at evening Cyprian thus applieth Vt hora sacrificii ostenderâ—t vespâ—ram oscasum mundi That the houre of the sacrifice should signifie the evening and Sunne set of the world when Christ should be offered Bernard understandeth two oblations of Christ one when he was offered and presented by his parents in the Temple the other when he was offered upon the crosse at the first oblation he was received inter brachia Simeonis between the armes of Simeon in the second inter brachia crucis betweene the armes of the crosse Lippoman thus Agâ—us vesperâ—inus Deminum morieâ—tem praefigurat c. The evening lambe did prefigure Christ dying the morning lambe Christ rising againe from the dead But rather hereby is signified that Christ from the morning to the even from the beginning of the world unto the end is the Saviour of all them that trust in him he is the Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world Osiander And by this daily offering and that twice done is shewed that wee have daily need of reconciliation that Christs bloud should continually be applied unto us by faith Simler And by this daily sacrifice twice offered the Israelites were admonished ut à principio ad finem dâ—â—i ad Dei misericordiam confugerent that from the beginning to the end of the day they should flee unto Gods mercie And that this continuall sacrifice was an evident figure of Christ is evident because it is prophesied to cease at the comming of the Messiah Dan. 9.27 for the shadow must give place to the body Calvin QUEST XLIX How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel Vers. 43. THere I will appoint or meet with the children of Israel c. 1. Here the reason is given from the notation of the word why it was called before ohel maghed the Tabernacle of appointment or meeting because the Lord would meet with them there it is derived rather of iâ—ghad which signifieth to meet or appoint a time than of ghadah to testifie Calvine 2. Here the Lord will appoint with Israel not by speaking himselfe unto them for after the Lord had spoken unto them out of mount Sinai when he delivered the Law and the people were afraid of Gods voice and desired that Moses might speake unto them the Lord after that did not speake himselfe but declared his will by Moses Tostat. qu. 21. 3. Where it is said in the former verse where I will make appointment with you to speake unto thee there Caietanes note is somewhat curious that God in respect of the Levites promittit se duntaâ—aâ— paratum promiseth onely to be readie but with Moses hee promiseth to speake for by with you the Lord meaneth the Israelites with whom hee will speake by Moses as it followeth vers 43. QUEST L. What the Lord promiseth to sanctifie Vers. 43. IT shall be sanctified by my glorie 1. Iunius referreth this to the Israelites that everie one of them should be sanctified by the Lord. But that were too generall it is evident by the next verse where the Lord speaketh of sanctifying the Tabernacle the Altar and the Priests that he meaneth a speciall sanctification and consecration to holy uses 2. The most do supplie place and understand it of the Tabernacle but that is expressed afterward I will sanctifie the Tabernacle 3. Therefore the speech is more generall that he will sanctifie by his presence and what things hee will sanctifie is expressed in the next verse in particular the Tabernacle the Altar Aaron and his sonnes QUEST LI. What is meant here by Gods glorie BY my glorie 1. Some interpret it To my glorie because that was the end wherefore the Lord appointed all those things 2. Some doe understand it of Christ who is the glorie of God without whom nothing is sanctified in the Church this glorie Moses desired to see chap. 33. 3. Lyranus and Lippoman refer it to the comming downe of fire upon Aarons sacrifice Levit. 9. 4. Tostatus to that example of Gods power in destroying Nadab and Abihu with fire for offering strange fire and thereupon the Lord saith I will be sanctified in them that come neere me and before all the people will I be glorified But this promise of God is not so to be restrained to one or two of Gods glorious workes 5. Therefore by glorie the Lord understandeth gloriosam praesentiam his glorious presence Vatablus as Exodus 40.34 Then the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle Oleaster QUEST LII How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron Vers. 44. I Will sanctifie also Aaron c. 1. Lyranus understandeth this of their consecration which although it were described alreadie non adhuc tamen erat in executione posita yet it was not hitherto put in execution but the Lord speaketh not here of that sanctification which consisted in the outward ceremonies for they were not Gods glorie whereby he saith he will sanctifie them 2. Tostatus referreth it to that miraculous approbation of Aaron and his two sonnes Eleazar and Ithamar by shewing his fierce wrath in the sudden destruction of his other two sonnes Nadab and Abihu But as Aaron and his sonnes are promised to be sanctified so the Altar also shall be sanctified but the Altar was not sanctified by that example of judgement 3. Therefore the meaning is this that as God had prescribed the externall rites of their consecration so he promiseth se in his efficacem fore that he will be effectuall in them Simler Divina actio sanctificans aderit c. The divine sanctifying action shall be present Caietane lest they might thinke that their sanctification depended upon the outward ceremonies of their consecration For those externall things were used only ut verae sanctificationis symbola as signes or symbols of the true sanctification QUEST LIII How the Lord is said to dwell
that businesse for so this phrase is used when the Lord sheweth his speciall care toward one either in ordaining him as an instrument of some great worke as the Lord saith of Cyrus that he had called him by name Isai. 45.4 or it is an argument of Gods great love toward such as he calleth by name as chap. 33.17 the Lord saith to Moses I know thee by name and of Israel Isai. 43.1 Feare not I have redeemed thee and called thee by name Pelarg. Simler 3. This sheweth also that whereas the Lord had appointed divers workemen beside for all the worke could not goe thorow one mans hand or two yet he had named Bezaleel to be chiefe and the directer of others Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST II. Whether Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel Vers. 2. THe sonne of Vri the sonne of Chur. Which Chur or Hur was the sonne of Caleb for Caleb of Ephrath begat Chur Chur begat Vri and Vri begat Bezaleel 1 Chron. 2.21 22. But hereupon ariseth a great question seeing Caleb was but forty yeere old when hee was sent by Moses to search out the land Iosh. 14.7 which was the next yeere after this in the second yeere of their comming out of Egypt Numb 13. how Caleb being but fortie yeeres old could be great grandfather unto Bezaleel 1. Hugo de S. Victor saith it is insolubilis quaestio a question not to be dissolved for by this reckoning Bezaleel could not be above two yeere old which was impossible that a child so young should be fit for this worke And so he leaveth this doubt without further answer 2. R. Salomon would give some satisfaction but in stead of avoiding one inconvenience he falleth into many he saith that Caleb at eight yeeres old married his first wife Azuba and she died in the first yeere the next which was his ninth he married Ephrath his second wife which was otherwise called Marie the sister of Moses and of her he begat Chur in his tenth yeere Chur in the end of his tenth yeere which was the 21. of Caleb begate Vri Vri in his ninth yeare which was the 30. of Caleb begat Bezaleel and Bezaleel in his tenth yeere which was the 40. of Calebs age began to frame the Sanctuary Contra. But here many unlikely things are affirmed 1. That Caleb should take a wife at eight yeeres old 2. That he at nine should have to wife Miriam that was very neere ninety yeeres old for she was elder than Moses who was now 81. yeeres old or thereabout for shee was of some discretion when Moses was but a childe as appeareth by her answer to Pharaohs daughter Exod. 2. shee might be then some ten or twelve yeeres old 3. It is as unlikely that Chur and Vri should have children at the age of ten yeeres 4. And as improbable it is that Bezaleel at ten yeeres should be a principall workman in the Sanctuarie 2. Lyranus also is deceived who saith that those there mentioned 1 Chron. 2.21 22. Chur Vri Bezaleel were not the same with these yet of the same name and of the same tribe But as Tostatus reasoneth it is not like that three in one line the sonne father and grandfather should be of the same name with three other following one another in the same line and kinred as sonne father and grandfather and yet not be the same men Non credo in tota scriptura repetiri I thinke saith he the like cannot be found in all the Scripture 3. Tostatus therefore is of opinion that there were two Calebs and that this Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh could not be the grandfather but the other which was the sonne of Ezram which he proveth by these two arguments 1. Because these two Calebs came of divers fathers the one was the sonne of Ezron 1 Chron. 2.18 the other the sonne of Iephunneh 1 Chron. 4.15 wherein Vatablus in his annotation there taketh to be Ezron but therein is deceived and must needs so holding fall into the same inconvenience that Caleb at 40. yeeres was a great grandfather 2. Because Caleb the sonne of Ezrom if hee had beene now living could not have beene lesse than 167. yeere old as it may be thus gathered Let it be granted that Pharez begat Ezrom at 25. Ezrom begat Caleb at 25. which make 50. yeeres and the time of the Israelites being in Egypt was 215. from that take 50. yeeres when Caleb was borne and there remaineth 165. and two yeeres more were run when Caleb was sent to spie out the land so if it were that Caleb he should be then 167. yeere old whereas he himselfe saith he was but forty Tostat. 4. But Tostatus as he ghesseth right that there were more than one Caleb and that Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh could not be the great grandfather to this Bezaleel so yet herein he is deceived in making but two Calebs in all Caleb dupliciter invenitur Caleb is found to be double that is two of that name whereas it is evident there were three one was Caleb called also Chelubai the sonne of Ezron 1 Chron. 2.9.18 the second Caleb was the sonne of Chur or Hur the sonne of the first Caleb 1 Chron. 1.50 And the third Caleb was the sonne of Iephunneh 1 Chron. 4.15 Iun. ibid. The first of these three was the great grandfather unto this Bezaleel 5. But it will be objected against this answer that the first Caleb called also Chelubai had a daughter called Achsah 1 Chron. 2.49 And this Achsah was daughter to the younger Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh which was married to Othniel Iud. 1.13 Whereunto the answer is this that the first or elder Caleb might have a daughter called Achsah and the younger Caleb also might call his daughter after the same name Iun. annot 1 Chron. 2.49 for upon the reasons before alleaged it can by no meanes bee admitted that Caleb of Iephunneh should bee the father of this Chur or Hur and so great grandfather to Bezaleel QUEST III. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to be Moses brother in law Vers. 2. THe sonne of Vri the son of Chur. 1. This Chur or Hur is held by the most to have been the same Hur mentioned chap. 17. which helped to stay Moses hands whom they affirme to have married Miriam or Mary Moses and Aarons sister So Iosephus Lyranus Simlerus But Tostatus taketh exception hereunto because this Hur could not be lesse than 140. yeere old or thereabout which was too great an age for any to live in those daies and therefore he thinketh it was not the same Hur whom Moses left with Aaron to bee Judges among the people in his absence while he returned And thus they would collect the yeeres of the age of Hur Pharez might beget Ezrom at 25. Ezrom Caleb at 25. Caleb Chur at 25. which make yeeres 75 this summe being taken from 215. the time of Israels sojourning in Egypt there will
mercie in judgement signifying se posse teneri that he could be stayed Ferus 4. Yea hereby he incourageth Moses rather to pray for the people like as a father being angrie and making as though he would smite his son saith to one standing by Ne retineas me à percussione Hold me not from smiting meaning the contrarie that he would have him interpose himselfe and mediate for his sonne Lyran. Tostat. Mosen hortatur ne cunctotur precari c. He exhorteth Moses not to deferre to pray for the people Procopius Because he otherwise might have beene afraid to have prayed considering the greatnesse of their sinne So also to the same purpose Gregorie Quid est servâ— dicere dimitte me nisi deprecandi ausum prabere What is it for the Lord to say unto his servant Let me alone but to make him bold to pray But indeed Non his verbis mandat c. God doth not command Moses to pray in these words directly but sheweth what it was that would stay him from punishing Iunius 5. And now the Lord was contented to accept of Moses prayers because he was not in his secret counsell appointed to destroy them But the same Moses who at this time appeased the wrath of God toward the people could not pacifie him concerning himselfe when he provoked God at the waters of strife because prayer then will not serve the turne Cum semel Deus aliquid ab intimis irascendo disponit When once God being throughly provoked hath determined to doe a thing Gloss. ordinar Ex Gregor QUEST XXX Whether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not Vers. 10. FOr I will consume them Yet God consumed them not 1. Not that there is any mutabilitie or changing in God as though afterward he saw which he did not before for these comminations Secundùm hypothesin accipienda sunt are to be taken conditionally and sometime the condition is expressed sometime it is understood as the Lord suspendeth the execution of his judgeâ—ents either upon mens repentance or being intreated by the prayers of his servants Et propter Mediatorem veniam dat But most of all he giveth pardon for the Mediators sake Simler 2. And thus the Lord threatneth yet stayeth his hand Quia necessarium est nosse nos benignitatis qua in Deo eminentiam quanta vis orationum sanctorum Because it is necessarie for us to know the exceeding great loving kindnesse which is in God and what force there is in the prayers of the Saints Cyrill 3. And further this was not the will of God to destroy them that will of God qua vocatur beneplaciti which is called the will of Gods good pleasure because this is alwaies fulfilled but it was voluntaâ— signi his signified or revealed will according to the which he shewed that they had deserved to bee destroyed But in his secret will he had ordained that Moses should pray for them and that hee would be intreated by his prayer Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXXI How the Lord promiseth to make a great nation of Moses Vers. 10. I Will make of thee a mightie people 1. Some thinke that God indeed did performe this promise to Moses for now the Christian world which farre exceedeth the people of Israel Mosi obtemperat obeyeth Moses Rupertus Ferus So also Gloss. interlinear by this mightie people understandeth Generationem sanctorum The Generation of the Saints But that which the Lord promiseth here to Moses was conditionall that if he at that time destroyed the people he would make a great nation of Moses seeing the first was not done neither did he performe the second 2. Bernard saith Ego hoc munus puto servatum sponsâ— I thinke this gift to become a great nation to be reserved for the spouse the Church now dispersed over all the world But this upon the former reason is not the meaning 3. Tostatus thinketh the meaning to be this that Deus proponeret cum in ducem genti magna God would set him over a great nation not that a great nation should come of him So also Vatablus Lippom. Tostatus reasons are these 1. Because if the Lord should promise to increase Moses to a great nation he should have no great comfort by it seeing he was old and could not see many generations 2. Whereas the Lord saith in the like words Numb 14.13 I will make thee a nation mightier than they there is comparison made betweene the nation which should come of Moses and the nation of the Israelites but the seed of Moses could not be distinguished from the seed of the Israelites for he also was of Israel 3. And the Lord promiseth Moses a recompence Ne grave ei sit tam nobilem principatum amittere Lest it should be grievous unto him to lose such a noble principalitie and government Calvin But if his posteritie onely had beene multiplied there should have beene no recompence made for that losse Contra. 1. Moses expected not neither desired any greatnesse in the world but onely the fulfilling of Gods promise toward Abraham Isaak and Iacob and therefore though Moses had not presently seene this promise effected in his time yet hee might have comforted himselfe as Abraham did in the very propounding and making of so gracious a promise by faith relying upon God for the fulfilling thereof 2. Moses posteritie might have beene as well compared with Israel as Iacob and Esaus ofspring are of whom the Lord saith one people shall be mightier than another Gen. 25.23 and as it is said Ephraim shall be a greater people than Manasseh Gen. 28.28 3. Moses that wished himselfe for Israels sake to be raced out of the booke of life expected no compensation of his principalitie if it had seemed so good vnto God to destroy Israel 4. Therefore the meaning is that God would so increase and multiplie Moses posteritie as that he should grow into a great nation 1. Because in the same sense the Lord saith to Abraham Faciam te in gentem magnam Genes 12.2 I will make of thee a great nation Gallas Oleast 2. And the Lord saith in effect Inte praestiturus quae majoribus promisi I will performe in thee that which I promised to the fathers But if in the other sense the Lord should onely have set him over a great nation then had not Gods promise to Abraham beene performed Borrhaius QUEST XXXII Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof Vers. 11. THen Moses prayed c. why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people 1. Although the Lord seemed unto Moses to be purposed to destroy the people yet Moses in praying doth not oppose himselfe to Gods will for his prayer Dei promissione nititur was grounded upon Gods promise made unto the fathers this therefore shewed a singular faith in Moses that giveth not over no not when verbum Dei inter se committitur the word of God seemeth to fight with
tamen sequitur ex hoc quòd fuit idololatra and yet it followeth not hereupon that he was an idolater for howsoever Aaron thought in his heart the verie making of an idoll to be worshipped erecting of an altar and offering sacrifice unto it all which Aaron did doe proclaime him guiltie of externall idolatrie QUEST LXII Why idolatrie is called a great sinne THis great sinne 1. Idolatrie is counted a great sinne even in the highest degree because it is a sinne committed directly against God not as other sinnes of the second table which are done against our neighbour which are also against God because they are against his Law but not directly against Gods honor as the sins against the first table are 2. And among all the sins of the first table there is none which so directly impugneth the honour of God as idolatrie for he which taketh Gods name in vaine or prophaneth the Sabbath is an enemie to Gods honour but yet such an one denieth not the Lord to bee God as idolaters doe Tostat. qu. 33. 3. Like as then in a Common-wealth all offences are against the King because they are against his Lawes but those which are against his person are most directly against him and among them treason specially which is intended against his life of the same nature is idolatrie which is high treason against God 4. Thomas saith Tantum est aliquod peccatum gravius quanto longius per ipsum homo à Deo separatur A sinne is so much the more grievous the further wee are thereby removed from God but by infidelitie and idolatrie one is furthest separated from God 5. Idolatrie also is a great and grievous sinne in regard of the judgement and punishment which it bringeth with it for here Aaron as much as in him lay aâ—â—er fit ultimam cladem had brought upon them utter destruction Calvin if Moses had not turned the Lords wrath they had all beene at once destroyed QUEST LXIII Why Moses onely rebuketh Aaron and forbeareth further punishment NOw that Moses spared Aaron from further punishment and onely rebuked him 1. Some make this to be the cause for that the Lord had revealed unto Moses Aarons sinne in the mount before he came downe at what time Moses prayed also for him seeing the Lord bent to kill him Tostat. qu. â—5 But that intreatie for Aaron was afterward at Moses second going up to God when hee fasted fortie dayes and fortie nights as before at that time he saith he prayed for Aaron Deut. 9.20 And seeing at this time the Lord purposed to destroy all the nation and so Aaron could not escape Moses now onely prayed in generall for all Israel that God would not destroy the whole nation 2. Others thinke that Moses did after a milde manner reprove Aaron quiae sic arguendi praelati because Prelates and Ecclesiasticall Governours are so to be reproved Ferus he thinketh he was now the high Priest So also Oleaster calleth him Pontificem summum the chiefe Priest But as yet Aaron was not consecrated as Lippoman inferreth upon these reasons Quia non illi improperatur conspâ—râ—atum sacerdotium He is not upbraided with defiling of his Priesthood by this meanes neither doe we read of his reconciliation afterward which should not have beene omitted in such a case of irregularitie 3. Procopius thinketh that Aaron was both spared at this time and afterward likewise when he repined against Moses cum propter alias causas tum propter sanctos ex ejus lumbis prodituros Both for other causes as also for those holy mens sakes which should come out of his loynes But if this had beene the reason all the tribes should have beene spared likewise because out of all of them came holy and worthy men Judges Prophets or Kings 4. But the causes rather were these 1. Aaron confessed his sinne and therefore Moses inclined to favour him 2. Moses afterward intreated the Lord for him and the Lord at his instance forgiving his sinne the punishment also was remitted Simler 3. Adde hereunto that Aaron was now appointed to be high Priest order was taken for his priestly apparell and his office what it should be and how he and his sonnes should bee consecrated all which had beene in vaine if Aaron now had perished 4. Beside Moses had direction from God to put divers of the people to the sword for this offence but for Aaron hee had no such commandement 5. But Augustine yeeldeth the best reason Novit ille cui parcat c. God onely knoweth whom to spare for amendment and whom not to spare at all or for a time for his wayes and judgements are past finding out qu. 148. 5. Now whereas Tostatus further reasoneth that Moses by all likelihood had prayed for Aaron in the mount because then the Lord did specially reveale unto him his sinne for otherwise Moses had knowne nothing of Aarons doings as he did as it appeareth by this reprehension it may be answered that it is not necessarie for this cause to presuppose any such notice to have beene given unto Moses in the mount for either Moses might by examination and inquirie after hee came downe learne out the truth or which is rather like Moses Aaronem vicarium constituerat had left Aaron his deputie governour when he went up into the mount Simler and therefore he was sure that such a thing could not bee attempted in the host without Aarons permission at the least and sufferance QUEST LXIV What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not Vers. 22. THen Aaron answered c. 1. Some things are to be commended here in Aarons confession 1. His modestie that being Moses elder brother yet hee calleth him Lord and submitteth himselfe unto him whereof these two reasons may be yeelded both because Moses was greater in office than Aaron both as a Prophet and Governour of Israel Tostat. qu. 32. and his owne conscience accused him agnoscebat sejure argui he knew he was worthily reproved 2. Aaron confesseth and acknowledgeth his fault in saying Let not the wrath of my Lord waâ— fâ—erce Agnoscit crimen hee therein yeeldeth himselfe to be in fault Borrh. 3. He maketh a full and large declaration of the manner rem gestam liberè confiâ—etur he freely openeth all the matter how it was done Pelarg. both what the people required and upon what reason and ground what he did and what came thereof rem ut gesta est simpliciter narraâ— he simply declareth the matter as it was done 2. But Aaron in some things sheweth his infirmitie 1. Peccatum culpam in alios trajicere studet Hee seeketh to turne over the sinne and offence upon others laying the fault upon the people Ferus 2. Aaron bewrayeth some hypocrisie that seeketh to extenuate his fault as much as he can being afraid nâ— aliquid de existimatione sua decodat lest he should lose any thing of his credit Simler 3. He sheweth his ignorance thinking
the divine nature shall then be comprehended of us There is great difference betweene the fight of God here now and that which we shall have of God then now our light is in us per modum passionis transiuntis as an impression or passion passing as the light is in the aire then it shall be in us per modum forma permanentis as a forme remaining as the light is in the body of the Sunne Thomas who seemeth sometime to thinke that the Saints shall see the divine essence in the next world But he and the rest that so write must bee interpreted and understood with a distinction for as there is a two-fold sight or knowledge una simplex qua res aliquâ— tota videtur prout est a simple and absolute knowledge whereby a thing is seene wholly as it is that nothing thereof be hid And thus God is not seene in his divine essence no not of the Angels there is another vision or sight called of the Schoole-men comprehensiva a comprehensive or rather apprehensive vision whereby God is attained unto and apprehended Non qualis quantusque est sed quatenus à natura creatâ— cognosci vult potest Not such as he is in his greatnesse but as hee is willing and can be knowne of the creature Simler Pelarg. If then the divine essence cannot be seene as it is fully and wholly neither of Saints nor Angels in the next life then let it be considered how rash and inconsiderate these positions are to call it a paradox to say God is invisible incomprehensible that we shall participate with the Godhead bee capable of the divine substance that there is not any thing of God which his Saints shall not see which bold assertions have beene vented of late by a new Dogmatist against the which I will oppose the judgement of a reveâ—end writer and father of our Church In the life to come we shall in farre more excellent manner see God yet not simply neither as he is because he is infinite nor still finite though changed from our corruption So no way can God bee seene as hee is of any creature either with his bodily sense or with his minde in this life or that to come yea such a measure shall bee afforded to us as no heart can comprehend now the comfort of it B. Babington QUEST XLVIII Whether Moses here had a sight of the divine essence Vers. 20. THou canst not see my face 1. Some are of opinion that Moses saw the divine essence of God in the mount Thomas Aquinas seemeth to incline to this opinion upon the authoritie of Augustine Deus supernaturaliter super communem ordinem mentes aliquorum in hac carne viventium usque ad visionem essentiae suae elevavit c. God supernaturally and above the common order hath lifted the mindes of some in the flesh to the vision of his divine essence as Augustine saith of Moses and Paul lib. 12. super Genes and libr. de videndo Deo Thomas Tostatus also affirmeth the same that Moses saw the divine essence though not at this instant for otherwise God had not satisfied Moses request neither had shewed him all his good which he said hee would cause to passe by him Contra. 1. But Augustine affirmeth otherwise that Moses here had not his full desire Non videbat Deum in tanta familiaritate ut desiderabat videre He saw not God in this great familiaritie as he desired to see him nec desideranti fuit hoc concessum neither was this granted unto his desire to see the essence of God 2. God caused all his good to passe by him that is as Vatablus expoundeth it vestigia omnium bonorum certaine footsteps of all his goodnesse or as Oleaster God himselfe passed by in quo sunt omnia bona in whom are all good things The Lord both shewed unto Moses a spirituall vision in the proclaiming of his epithetes and names and a sensuall in exhibiting a glorious representation yet it followeth not that he saw his divine essence 1. Wherefore it is the sounder opinion that Moses did not here see the divine essence it selfe but onely some demonstration of his glorie as his humane capacitie was able to receive 1. Irenaus giveth instance of Moses Heliaâ— Ezechiel Daniel that none of them saw God in his divine nature and essence concerning Moses he sheweth it out of this place where Moses desired manifestâ—â— videre Deum to see God manifestly but the Lord answered him in effect that impossibile est homini videre Deum it is impossible for man to see God And Helias after the mightie winde earthquake and fire heard a soft and still voice which signified the comming of Christ in the flesh which should be post illam legem qua data est per Mosem mitis tranquillus c. which should be mild and peaceable after that rough law which was given by Moses wherein hee should not breake a brused reed nor quench the smoking flax these were but similitudines claritatis Domini prophetiae futurorum similitudes of the brightnesse of the Lord and prophecies of things to come So Ezechiel in that heavenly vision saw onely the similitude of a throne and the similitude of the Son of man upon it and he saith Hac visio similitudo gloria Domini This is the vision of the similitude of the glorie of the Lord Ezech. 1.28 So in the fierie oven wherein Shadrach Mesach and Abedâ—â—go were put the fourth that was seene to walke with them is said to be similis filio Dei like to the Son of God Dan. 4.24 And Dan. 7.23 it is said As I beheld in visions by night behold one like the Son of man came in the clouds of heaven Out of these places Irenaus inferreth that none of all these did see the divine nature and essence of God 2. So also Chrysostom Nec principatus nec potestates in coelestibus noverunt Dei substantiam non item Paulus aut Ezechiel atque Esaias Neither the principalities nor the powers in heaven have knowne the substance of God no not Paul Ezechiel or Esaias c. and this he groundeth upon these words in the Gospell No man hath seene God at any time he addeth further Tum ex his quae Mosi denegat c. liquidum hoc habetur and this further is evident by that which was denied unto Moses Cum ille sensu oculorum Deum videre concupisceret c. when he desired to see God with the sense of his eyes 3. Cyrillus doth gather as much upon the Lords answer to Moses Ille ad Mosem clare dixit quia nemo videbit faciem c. He said evidently to Moses because no man shall see my face and live 4. Ambrose also saith Irritus quidem erat postulationis affectus sed affectus probabilis servi His affectionate desire was frustrate but yet it was a reasonable desire 5. Hierom.
to idols see likewise concerning other meats forbidden by Moses Law great question did arise betweene the converted Jewes and the beleeving Gentiles for the deciding of which controversie Saint Paul giveth two rules first That they should not judge one another Rom. 14.13 that he that did eat should not condemne him that would not eat secondly that they should not grieve or offend one another with their eating ibid vers 15. that they should abstaine from eating such things at the least in their brothers presence And after this the Church came together and decreed that for a time in regard of the weake they should abstaine from strangled and bloud Act. 15. Tostat. quâ—st 13. 4. But this further must be considered that Christians now have a greater liberty than the Israelites had for they are simply forbidden to goe unto the Gentiles feasts or to have any fellowship with them lest by little and little they might be drawne to partake with them in their idolatry But S. Paul allowed Christians to goe unto the feasts of the Gentiles and to eat of their sacrifices so it might be done without offence 1 Cor. 10.27 Gallas 5. And the reason hereof why the Israelites are forbidden to communicate with the Gentiles and to eat and drinke with them may thus further be declared For the communion of some is forbidden to the faithfull two wayes either in poenam illius cui communio fidelium subtrabitur for a punishment to him from whom the company of the faithfull is withdrawne as the incestuous young man was excommunicate among the Corinthians or ad cautelam eorum quibus interdicitur for their warning and heed-taking which are so forbidden others company And if so the faithfull be strong in faith and are more like to win the Infidels than to be corrupted by them they are not forbidden their company but if they be weake and such as easily may be drawne away the company of Infidels to such is dangerous Thomas And of this sort were the Hebrewes who were weake and prone to idolatry and therefore the Lord forbiddeth them all entercourse and communion with the Gentiles QUEST XXXIV Why marriages with the Idolatrous were forbidden and in what cases Vers. 16. LEst thou take of their daughters to thy sonnes 1. The Israelites were forbidden to take wives unto their sonnes from the idolatrous Heathen lest they might draw them also unto idolatry men must not deceive themselves in such marriages and thinke that they may draw their wives or the wives the husbands rather unto the true religion which they professe then to be corrupted by them For how knowest thou a man te uxorem lucrifacturum that thou shalt gaine thy wife to thy religion or thou woman that thou shalt perswade thy husband Gallasius Shall a man thinke himselfe more wise than Salomon whose heart was perverted by his wives and to please them he fell to most grosse idolatry Simlerus 2. Yet it was lawfull for the Israelites to take to wives such of the Gentiles as were converted to their religion as is evident Deut. 21.13 as Boaz married Ruth who had then imbraced the true religion and worship of the God of Israel as she said unto Naomi Thy people shall be my people and thy God my God Ruth 1.16 3. But the example of â—â—hlan and Chilian will be objected the sonnes of Elimeâ—ech who tooke unto them wives of the Moabites Orpah and Ruth who were not then converted to the faith of Israel for then Naomi would not have bid them returne into their country as shee did Ruth 1.12 for that had beene to give them occasion to commit idolatry Therefore this marriage is excused by the necessity of that place where Mahlan and Chilian sojourned namely in Moab for the space of ten yeeres where were no women of their religion and so they were faine to take them wives from the Moabites 4. Now further as it was unlawfull to take wives to their sonnes from the Gentiles so was it also forbidden that they should give their daughters to their sonnes Deut. 7.3 which of the two was the more dangerous 1. For the man is the head of the woman and so the Israelitish wife should come in subjection to a Pagan and by this meanes dishonour her nation 2. The man being of greater power might use more violent meanes to force the wife to Gentilisme than the wife could to draw the husband 3. The children also were more likely to be corrupted which are brought up according to the fathers minde Tostat. quaest 14. An example whereof we have in that blasphemer that was stoned to death who was the sonne of an Egyptian and of an Israelitish woman Levit. 24. QUEST XXXV Why the images are called molten gods Vers. 17. THou shalt make thee no molten gods 1. The Gentiles so called their idols communi populari errore by a common and popular errour as now among the Romanists the common people call their images their Saints But the wiser sort among the Heathen did not take the idols to be their gods but only representations of them yet that excused not their idolatry no more than the like pretense now among the Papists that they use images only to put them in minde of God Simler 2. But an idoll is farre from being God or having any divine thing in it that as the Apostle saith It is nothing in the world not in respect of the matter but of the signification for it neither representeth the true God who is a Spirit and hath no bodily shape nor yet the false gods which are nothing at all in the world Marbach 3. By one kinde of molten images all the rest are forbidden whether they be graven carved painted locutio est à parte totum significans it is a manner of speech taking a part for the whole Augustin Iunius But he giveth instance of molten images because of the molten calfe which they had lately made Lyranus 4. If it were unlawfull for them to suffer the Gentiles idols to stand but they were to breake them downe much more were they not to make them new Simler And so often is this Law repeated because of their pronenesse to idolatry Tostat. QUEST XXXVI Why the principall feasts of the Israelites are here rehearsed Vers. 18. THe feast of unleavened bread 1. The Lord renuing now his covenant with his people which was interrupted by their apostasie and falling away doth also againe prescribe unto them these festivall solemnities which they should observe unto him therefore renovato foedere repetuntur the covenant being renued they are also repeated Borrhaius 2. Another reason of this repetition is ne otiosus populus ceremonias Gentium aemuletur lest the idle people should have followed the ceremonies and superstitious festivals of the Gentiles the Lord prescribeth them certaine feasts wherein they should be occupied in setting forth of his praise Lippom. 3. Rupertus giveth this note Haec iteratiâ— praeceptorum Iudaeis carnalibus
Hereby also Christ and his Church was prefigured that in him there should be but one shepheard and one sheepfold he should be the only Priest and Mediatour and he should prescribe one Faith one Baptisme Simler See more hereof quest 36. chap. 23. QUEST XLIV Who were bound to goe up to the feasts NOw whereas the males only were to appeare before the Lord 1. The women are excepted because they were unfit both in respect of their domesticall businesse which was to be cared for in the absence of their husbands as also for that they might be often letted by giving sucke or being with child and they were not in regard of the tendernesse of their sex to take so long a journey And yet devout women specially when they dwelt not farre off from the place of the Sanctuary did use to goe up as Anna the mother of Samuel and the Virgin Marie Tostat. quaest 22. 2. As for their servants the men were bound to goe up as well as their masters there was one Law for both the maids also sometime went up with their masters but they were not bound as Deut. 12.18 and chap. 16.14 both they their sonne daughter servant maid were to rejoyce before the Lord in their solemne feasts 3. Neither were all the males bound to go up as the children which were not able to goe nor yet were of discretion to understand what they there heard or saw done Tostatus ibid. 4. Neither were the male children bound to goe up as soone as they began to be of discretion as Tostatus giveth instance of our blessed Saviour who at twelve yeeres old went up with his mother for both that example was extraordinary no childe at those yeeres was to be compared unto Christ and beside when such children went up with their parents it was voluntary not exacted by Law 5. Wherefore such males must be understood qui sub censum transibant which passed under the summe or account who were under twenty Calvin and exceeded not fifty as the Hebrewes thinke Simlerus QUEST XLV Whether all the males were bound every yeere to goe up thrice to the Sanctuarie Vers. 24. I Will cast out the nations before thee 1. Here the Lord prevenâ—â—th an objection the people being required thrice in a yeere to goe up to the Sanctuary might have doubted that their enemies might have taken advantage of their absence and so have invaded them the Lord therefore biddeth them to be secure for that matter for he would cast out their enemies before them and so worke that they should not desire their land and therefore they should not be afraid to goe up to appeare before the Lord Gallasius 2. Some thinke that this Law of appearing thrice in a yeere before the Lord did not binde but untill such time as their borders were enlarged quando secura universa regio futura erat when the whole land should be quiet Cajetane Which Calvin thinketh was not till God having subdued all his enemies Sanctuarium suum locavit in Sion had placed his Sanctuary in Sion c. But this is not like that the people kept not this Law till David and Salomons time for they were commanded to observe all the Lawes and ordinances when they were come into the land of rest Deut. 12.9 So that by inlarging of their coasts is not meant the making of them larger but the planting of them in the land of Canaan Tostat. qu. 22. 3. Some thinke that this never happened unto the Jewes according to the letter that all their enemies were subdued unto them and therefore in futura vitae complebitur it shall be fulfilled in the next life Gloss. interlin But if this had never beene performed how should the people have beene incouraged by this promise to goe up thrice in a yeere True it is that there were some Canaanites still dwelling among them yet were the nations of them destroyed though not every particular one of the nation 4. Some are of opinion that this promise was made with a condition if they did then endevour to keepe their bounds and set watchmen and garrisons in their borders that then the Lord would protect them that the rest of the males might safely goe up Ex Lippom. But when should those males which kept the garrisons have gone up they could not then observe this Law to goe up thrice in a yeere 5. Some thinke that every third yeere only they which dwelt farthest off came up to the Sanctuary and two yeeres they were free because mention is made of tithes to be laid up in the end of three yeeres Deut. 14.29 But that must be understood of another tenth part beside that which was to be paid yeerely vers 22. which they were yeerely to eat before the Lord vers 23. and therefore that cannot stand that every third yeere only they were bound to goe up 6. Tostatus his opinion is because it was both chargeable for them to goe thrice and come thrice that is six times in all in a yeere and they in that time lost their labour at home and beside in the space of six moneths betweene the sixth and seventh moneths wherein all these three principall feasts were observed these six journeyes fell out and within one moneth after their returne from the Passeover they were to come up againe to the feast of the Pentecost He thinketh therefore that they only which dwelt neere hand came up thrice in the yeere they which were further off only went up once in the feast of the Passeover and in the seventh yeere of remission twice in the said feast and at the feast of Tabernacles when they were to heare the Law read unto them Deut. 31.12 quast 21. Contra. 1. The words of the precept are generall Three times in a yeere shall all the males appeare before the Lord Deut. 16.16 there are none excepted 2. Yea speciall order is taken for them which dwelt farre off that they might turne their offering into money Deut. 14.25 and every yeere they were to give the tithe of their increase and eat it before the Lord. 7. Wherefore the truer opinion is that all the males which were appointed to come up ascended thrice every yeere whereupon it is evident non tam longam vel latam fuisse promissionis terram c. that the land of Promise was not so long and large that in the space of foure moneths or at the most six they could come and go thrice to Jerusalem Lippom. For as Hierom writeth the land of Canaan was not above an hundred and sixty miles long and sixty miles broad allow then the furthest part of the land to be an hundred and twenty miles from the Sanctuary For wee must not imagine that it was placed in the utmost coasts it would aske them but a seven nights journey to the Tabernacle and as much homeward that is six weekes in the yeere somewhat above the tenth part which was no great matter for them to doe Oleaster
after he had spoken unto them and inquired the cause of their fleeing from him then he covered his face But it is like that the people at the very first sight of Moses were afraid to come neere him and that therby Moses perceiving the reason covered his face And that he had cast the vaile on his face before he began to speake and that the people had fled from him before it is evident because Moses had called them unto him as afraid to come neere 2. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses spake unto the people he sometime uncovered his face that they might see his glory and the more reverence his ministery and sometime he covered it because they were not able continually to behold that brightnesse But it is manifest vers 35. that Moses alwayes kept his face covered till he went in to speake with God 3. Simlerus thinketh that primum aperta facie populum allocutus est at the first time Moses spake unto the people with open face that they might be the more moved and affected with the sight of that glory but after that he used to cover his face But the Apostle sheweth that the people could not behold Moses face for the glory of his countenance c. They did not then behold it first or last while his face shined 4. Some Hebrewes as Lippoman writes doe thinke that Moses spake to God and to the people with uncovered face and at all other times he covered his face but it may be gathered out of the 35. verse that at all times untill Moses went in unto God his face was covered And the difference was in this that Moses uncovered his face before God for there was none to be dazled with that sight but when hee shewed himselfe and spake to the people his face was covered 5. Therefore the truth is this that as soone as Moses perceived by the peoples feare in not comming neere that his face shined he then covered his face and so spake unto the people yet need wee not with Oleaster to transpose the words Hee put a vaile upon his face and so finished to speake unto the people but either wee may reade with Iunius While he had finished to speake unto the people he put a vaile or rather to reade it in the preterpluperfect tense and hee had put a covering upon his face Genevens for as Oleaster reasoneth hee had most need then to put a vaile before his face when he spake unto the people So also Cajetane in speaking unto God his face was uncovered Homines autem alloquebatur facie velaâ—a But he spake unto men with vailed face lest that those shining beames might have hindred their sight QUEST LII What the vailing of Moses face signifieth 6. THe mysticall meaning of this vaile before Moses the Apostle sheweth 1 Corinth 3.13 That the children of Israel should not looke unto the end of that which should be abolished which Augustine understandeth thus Christ is the end of the Law c. Rom. 10.4 Signum erat quia in lege Christum intellecturi non erant It was a signe that they should not understand Christ in the Law 2. And the Apostle also maketh this a propheticall type of the blindnesse of the Jewes unto this day over whose hearts a vaile is still spread in the reading of the Law that they doe not perceive the spirituall sense thereof 3. Origene more generally applieth it that when Moses that is the Scriptures are read velamen super cor eorum there is a vaile over their heart that reade but understand not 4. It signifieth also the vaile of ignorance which is spread upon our hearts by nature which untill it be removed by Christ we cannot understand the truth of God Simler QUEST LIII How long the shining of Moses face continued Vers. 35. THerefore Moses put the covering upon his face c. 1. Some thinke that the glorie of Moses countenance continued no longer than untill he had delivered his message unto the people and declared the Lords commandements unto them But the contrary is convinced out of the text in this place which sheweth that Moses used when he went in to God to uncover his face and when he went out to cover it it seemeth then that more than once or twice Moses did thus And that the shining of his countenance did continue some while after 2. Ambrose saith Quamdiu vixit Moses alloquebatur populum velamen habuit in facie c. As long as Moseâ— lived and spake unto the people he had a covering on his face But Ioshuah after Moses death spake unto them with open face which signified quòd venturus esset verus Iesus that the true Jesus should come who should take away the vaile of their hearts that turned unto him So Ambrose Tostatus would confirme the same by these two reasons 1. Seeing God had given Moses this gift not setting downe any time how long it should continue he would not take it away from him but upon some evill demerite of Moses but he continued in Gods favour so long as he lived 2. Seeing this glory was an honour unto Moses if the Lord had taken it from him it would have beene as great a disgrace and dishonour as it was before an honour Contra. 1. Christ also was transfigured in the mount his face did shine as the Sunne he continued still the beloved Sonne of God yet that glory remained not still in his countenance therefore that argument doth not follow 2. And the ceasing of his glory in Moses was no more disgrace unto him than it was to Christ to have his face shine before his three Apostles in the mount and not afterward when he came downe to the rest of his Disciples 3. That typicall allusion betweene Moses and Ioshuah being not grounded upon the Scripture doth serve only for illustration it proveth not 3. That Moses face then had not his shining brightnesse while he lived it is the more probable opinion upon these reasons 1. Signes were no longer to continue but untill the things signified were confirmed this shining of Moses countenance was a signe of Gods favour and reconciliation with the people this being confirmed and the people thereof perswaded the signe might cease 2. As long as Moses face shined the people were afraid to come neere But afterward they presumed not only to come neere him but Cora Dathan and Abiram resisted him to his face Numb 16.3 It seemeth that then his face shined not 3. The Apostle calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 glory which was to be abolished 2 Cor. 3.7 It was therefore a transient and passing not a permanent glorie 4. Christs glory and shining brightnesse in the mount continued not all his life who was greater than Moses QUEST LIV. Whether Moses face continually shined or only at certaine times BUt it cannot certainly be determined how long Moses held this brightnesse it is like so long till the Tabernacle which he had
served so frugalem ciâ—um parare to prepare frugall meat upon the Lords day it is lawfull but not sumptuous and curious diet for that would draw away the minde from Gods worship Marbach 3. Doct. The ministerie is to be maintained Vers. 5. LEt him bring an offering As the people then offered toward the Tabernacle so now the Ministers of the Gospell must be maintained by the gifts and oblations of the people for God hath so ordained that they which preach the Gospell should live of the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.14 Simler 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Against freewill Vers. 21. EVery one whose spirit made him willing The Romanists doe hereupon fondly ground their errour of free will for their willingnesse excludeth not the grace of the spirit qui iutuâ— operatur velle which inwardly maketh willing Marbach It is afterward said vers 31. That God filled Bezaleel with the spirit of wisdome whereupon Basil giveth this note Vae homini illi qui prudentia sua causam Deo non adscribat c. Woe unto that man which ascribeth not the cause of his wisdome unto God 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. God refuseth not the smallest gifts of his children Vers. 23. BLew silke badgers skins Every one brought somewhat toward the 〈◊〉 of the Tabernacle he that had not silke or gold or such like brought rams skins 〈◊〉 skins c. God will accept of the meanest gift which is offered with a good heart as he commeâ—◠〈◊〉 the widowes mite Pelarg. 2. Observ. What true nobilitie is Vers. 34. OF the tribe of Dan. This was an obscure tribe but this gift of wisdome which God bestowed on him made him noble so as Hierom saith Summa apud Deum nobilitas clarum esse virtutibus It is high nobility with God to excell in vertue Pelargus 3. Observ. Gifts must be communicated by one to another HE hath put in his heart to teach Many that have skill of envy refuse to teach others and refuse to have associates But these willingly impart their knowledge to others So the Apostle exhorteth us one to edifie another 1 Thessal 5.11 CHAP. XXXVI 1. The Method and Argument THis chapter hath two parts 1. Is set forth the preparation to the worke of the Tabernacle to vers 8. 2. The working and making of the Tabernacle to vers 38. 1. In the preparation is declared 1. The diligence of the workmen vers 1. and their faithfulnesse in taking no more stuffe than sufficed vers 5 6. 2. The care of Moses in calling and incouraging the workmen vers 2. his faithfulnesse in delivering unto them all that was brought unto him vers 3. 3. The liberality and willingnesse of the people is set forth in bringing more than sufficed vers 3. 2. Then followeth the description of the making of the Tabernacle 1. Of the curtaines both the first and principall made of fine linen blew silke purple and skarlet with their strings and taches to vers 15. then the second curtaines of goats haire are described with their strings and taches to vers 19. 2. Then the coverings were made of rams skins and badgers skins vers 19. 3. The boords of the Tabernacle are made with their tenons sockets and barres to vers 35. 4. Lastly the two vailes with their pillars and the fashion there 〈◊〉 are described vers 35. to the end 2. The divers readings Vers. 22. For the Southside full south G. better than on the southside L.C.S. cum cater For there are two words here used temanah and negebh which signifie the South or then on the Southside toward the right hand I. for temanah being put alone is only taken for the South Numb 2.10 For the rest of the differences in the translations where most doubt is see before the divers readings chap. 26. it were both a tedious worke and unnecessary to note all the corruptions in the Chalde Septuagint and Latine translation where they doe adde to or take from the originall only those differences are worthy of note which doe arise by the divers taking of the originall 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Wherefore Moses maketh such a large rehearsall of those things before described chap. 25 26 27. Vers. 8. THey made for the Tabernacle ten curtaines c. 1. As the use is in publike buildings that the workmen have a certaine inventary or plot given them which they follow in their worke and according unto the which they make every part so Moses here sheweth how the workmen followed that plot and forme which before was prescribed them chap. 26. Iun. Analys This therefore was no needlesse repetition but a necessary relation which served for the direction of the workmen 2. And magni interfait ex comparatione perspici c. it was to great purpose that by this comparing of their worke with the forme and prescription it might appeare how exactly the workmen did contrive every thing according to the direction given them to teach us that nothing is to be done in Gods service according to our invention but as the Lord himselfe hath prescribed Calvin Marbach 3. Compositio Tabernaculi fuit umbratilis concio c. The making of the Tabernacle was a shadowing forth of the incarnation of the Sonne of God the true Tabernacle these then being the types and shadowes were at large to be rehearsed and expressed Wherefore this must not seeme unto us commemoratio supervacanea a superfluous rehearsall Osiand QUEST II. Why the same order is not kept in the making of the Tabernacle which was observed in the prescription THis further here may be observed that the workmen doe not keepe the same order in the framing and building of the Tabernacle which Moses followed in the prescription chap. 25 26. for there in the first place are described the Arke with the Mercie seat the golden table and the golden candlesticke then the curtaines with the covering boords and vailes chap. 26. But here the first things rehearsed to be made are the curtaines and boords the reasons whereof are these 1. That which is the first in the deliberation and consultation is the last in the execution according to that saying in schooles Quod primum est intentione est ultimum in executione That which is first in the intention is the last in the execution so there because the Arke was the end why the Tabernacle was made it was first thought of in the consultation but the Tabernacle is first made because in the execution the meanes which are directed to the end are first taken in hand to this effect Iunius in Analys 2. There the order of excellencie is observed the Arke with other instruments being the chiefest things are first named here the order of time is followed for the first the Tabernacle which was as it were the house must be made before the Arke which should be there placed be undertaken Gallas QUEST III. Whether the middle barre were only in the West-end Vers. 33. HE made the middle barre
light from Moses bookes 26. qu. Of the name of God Iehovah whether it be ineffable 27. qu. VVhy Moses is bid to gather the Elders together 28. qu. Why they make request but for three daies journey 29. qu. How the people is said to have sacrificed in the wildernesse 30. qu. How it is said Pharaoh should not let them go no not with strong hand Questions upon the fourth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Moses offended in charging the people 2. qu. What the first signe meaneth of turning the rod into a serpent 3. qu. What is signified by the leprosie of Moses hand 4. qu. VVhat kind of leprosie Moses hand was stricken with 5. qu. Whether the third signe of turning water into bloud were shewed at this time 6. qu. Whether in these miracles there were a substantiall change 7. qu. VVhether Moses indeed had an impediment of speech and what it was 8. qu. How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe 9. qu. How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth 10. qu. VVhom Moses meaneth that hee would have sent 11. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angrie with him and wherein Moses sinned and how God is angrie with his children 12. qu. Why Aaron is called the Levite 13. qu. How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron 14. qu. VVhether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law 15. qu. VVhy Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going 16. qu. Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. 17. qu. Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey 18. qu. VVhy Moses staffe is called the rod of God 19. qu. How God is said to harden Pharaohs heartâ— that God man and Satan are said to harden the heart but diversly 20. qu. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God 21. qu. Who smote Moses in the Iune and how 22. qu. For what sin the Lord would have killed Moses 23. qu. Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision fortie yeares in the wildernesse 24. qu. VVhat moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child 25. qu. Why the Lord meeteth Moses by the way and not before 26. qu. VVhether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife 27. qu. Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion 28. qu. At whose feete Zipporah and what shee cast 29. qu. Why Zipporah called Moses husband of bloud 30. qu. VVhether those words of Zipporah rehearsed againe were uttered by Zipporah or by Moses the writer 31. qu. How Zipporah knew that Moses was stricken for the neglect of circumcision 32. qu. VVho it was that departed from Moses 33. qu. Of the mysticall application of the historie 34. qu. VVhat manner of faith it was which the people had in beleeving Moses Questions upon the fifth Chapter 1. QUest Why the Lord sent Moses so often to Pharaoh 2. qu. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh 3. qu. Whether Pharaoh were altogether ignorant of God 4. qu. Why mention is onely made of going three dayes journey 5. qu. What other things were said and done by Moses before Pharaoh 6. qu. In what sense Pharaoh saith they were much people 7. qu. Why they used straw in making of bricke 8. qu. Whether Moses sinned in expostulating with God 9. qu. How the Lord is said to afflict his people Questions upon the sixth Chapter 1. QUest Of the divers names which are given unto God in the Scripture 2. qu. Of the divers kinds of names given unto God 3. qu. Of the excellencie of the name Jehovah 4. qu. Whether the name Jehovah bee understood of Christ. 5. qu. Of the right pronuntiation of the name Jehovah 6. qu. Whether the name Jehovah be ineffable that is not to be pronounced 7. qu. How the Lord was not knowne by his name Jehovah to Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 8. qu. Why the Genealogie of Reuben Simeon and Levi is inserted 9. qu. How Reuben is said here to be the first borne 10. qu. Of the age of Levi. 11. qu. Of the age of Kohath 12. qu. Of the age of Amram 13. qu. Why the sonnes of Korah and Ithamar are set downe 14. qu. Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Judah 15. qu. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation 16. qu. In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Questions upon the seventh Chapter 1. QUest The divers appellations of the name of God 2. qu. In what sense Moses is called Aarons God 3. qu. In what sense Aaron is called Moses Prophet 4. qu. Why the tribes of Israel are called Armies 5. qu. Of Moses age 6. qu. Whether Pharaoh asked a signe and whether a signe may be required 7. qu. Of the divers names of the Egyptian Magicians here used 8. qu. Of divers kinds of Magicke 9. qu. Of the first author and inventor of art Magicke 10. qu. Who were the ringleaders and chiefe of the Egyptian Magicians where also of the place where Jannes and Jambres were buried 11. qu. Whether things done by magicke and inchantment are in truth or in shew onely 12. qu. What things are permitted to Satan to doe 13. qu. How divers wayes Satans power is limited 14. qu. Whether the devill by his owne power can cause thunder and lightning 15. qu. Of the power of spirits in naturall works and of divers strange and admirable works in nature 16. qu. What works in naturall things are forbidden unto spirits to doe and how Satan two wayes maketh things to appeare that are not 17. qu. Whether Satan can raise the spirits and soules of the dead where these particulars are handled of the fabulous reports of the Heathen of the imagined force of Necromancie 2. Reasons against Necrâ—mancie 3. In what cases the dead have been raised and appeared 18. qu. Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead 19. qu. Of the divers kinds of miracles 20. qu. Of the difference betweene true miracles and false 21. qu. Whether the Sorcerers brought forth true serpents 22. qu. By what meanes Satan deluded Pharaoh with a shew of serpents 23. qu. Why the Lord suffered the Sorcerers of Egypt to shew such contrarie signes 24. qu. VVhether Pharaoh being deceived by the Magicians false signes be thereby excusable 25. qu. Of the number of the plagues of Egypt 26. qu. Of the greatnesse of the plagues of Egypt how the Egyptians were every way punished 27. qu. Where the plagues of Egypt and to what place they were sent at the first 28. qu. At what time the plagues were sent upon Egypt 29. qu. In what time all the plagues were finished 30. qu. Whether the good Angels or the Lord were the ministers of the Egyptian plagues 31. qu. For what ends and causes the Lord wrought such wonders in Egypt 32. qu. Who were exempted from the plagues of Egypt 33. qu.
here gave his people 44. qu. Why the Lord at this time gave his people a law 45. qu. Who is said here to tempt 46. qu. Of the divers kinds of temptations 47. qu. Of the difference betweene good and bad temptations 48. qu. Wherein the Lord at this time proved his people 49. qu. What diseases of Egypt he meaneth 50. qu. Whether Job being a righteous man felt not of the diseases of Egypt 51. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I am thy healer 52. qu. Of the fountaines and Palme trees in Elim 53. qu. Of the mysticall signification of the twelve fountaines and seventie Palme trees 54. qu. Of divers errors and oversights of Josephus Questions upon the sixteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the desart of sin 2. qu. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desart of sin 3. qu. Whether all the children of Israel murmured 4. qu. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. 5. qu. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites 6. qu. How the Israelites are said to have sit by the fleshpots of Egypt 7. qu. In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven 8. qu. Why they are commanded every day to gather this bread 9. qu. How the Lord is said by this to have proved his people and to what end 10. qu. Why the flesh was given in the evening the bread in the morning 11. qu. Whether the rocke were first stricken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent 12. qu. Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe 13. qu. How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. 14. qu. What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared 15. qu. When the Lord thus spake to Moses 16. qu. What manner of fowles were sent whether they were Quailes 17. qu. Whether the comming of Quailes were a naturall worke 18. qu. VVhether this storie of the sending of the Quailes and that Numb 11. be all one 19. qu. Whether the Manna were a kinde of dew 20. qu. Whether the Manna were a naturall meteor 21. qu. Whether the Manna lay about the campe onely and not within it 22. qu. Whence it was called Manna 23. qu. VVhy the Manna is said to be the bread of Angels 24. qu. Of the measure Gomer how much it contained 25. qu. How one measure of Manna sufficed for every ones eating 26. qu. Why a Gomer was appointed for every head 27. qu. Whether the people transgressed in gathering some more some lesse 28. qu. How it came to passe that none had over that gathered more nor none had any lacke that gathered lesse 29. qu. How the Manna grew to bee corrupt with wormes 30. qu. How the Sun is said to wax hot and of the melting of Manna 31. qu. How they gathered twice so much upon the sixt day 32. qu. What moved the Rulers to come and tell Moses that the people had gathered double 33. qu. Of the meaning of the 23. verse and whether they dressed upon the sixth day that which was reserved for the seventh 34. qu. Whether the observation of the Sabbath were now first instituted 35. qu. Of the rest of the Sabbath 36. qu. The description of Manna the quantitie fashion colour and taste thereof 37. qu. Whether the Manna had a divers relish according to every ones taste 38. qu. When Moses spake to Aaron concerning the pot of Manna to be set before the Lord. 39. qu. By whom this clause was added of the Israelites eating of Manna fortie yeares Questions upon the seventeenth Chapter 1. QUest Why some mansion places are omitted here 2. qu. Of penurie and want of water which the Israelites here indured 3. qu. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst 4. qu. How the people are said to tempt God 5. qu. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned 6. qu. Why Moses is bid to take the Elders with him 7. qu. Why Moses is bid to take his rod. 8. qu. Whether it be all one storie of smiting the rocke Exod. 17. and Numb 20. or divers 9. qu. Of the mount Choreb 10. qu. Whether the water out of the rocke did still follow the Israelites 11. qu. What nation the Amalekites were and how they set upon Israel 12. qu. The reasons which moved the Amalekites to set upon the Israelites 13. qu. Why Moses goeth not himselfe to battell but appointeth Joshua 14. qu. Whether this Hur were the sonne of Caleb 15. qu. Whether Moses lifted up his hands in prayer 16. qu. How Moses hands were heavie 17. qu. Of the supporting and bearing up of Moses hands 18. qu. What this Amalek was and of whom descended 19. qu. What booke this was wherein Moses is commanded to write this storie 20. qu. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Joshua 21. qu. Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul 22. qu. Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words Thy hand is upon the throne of Jah Questions upon the eighteenth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Jethro and Rehuel or Reghuel were the same man 2. qu. How Jethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel 3. qu. The causes which moved Jethro to come unto Moses 4. qu. When Moses had sent Zipporah away 5. qu. Of Moses two sonnes 6. qu. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh 7. qu. At what time Jethro came to Moses before the Law given in mount Sinai or after 8. qu. Wherefore Jethro sent before to Moses 9. qu. Of the manner of Moses entertainment 10. qu. Why Moses declareth all these things unto Jethro 11. qu. Of Jethro his joy and rejoycing 12. qu. Whether Jethro had before this the knowledge of the true God 13. qu. Of the meaning and true reading of the 11. verse 14. qu. Whether Jethro offered himselfe burnt offerings 15. qu. In what sense they are said to eat bread before the Lord. 16. qu. How the people came to Moses to aske of God 17. qu. Why the Lord would have Moses to take his dirrction from Jethro 18. qu. What causes Jethro would have reserved to Moses 19. qu. Of the qualities and properties required in good Magistrates 20. qu. How the Rulers over thousands hundreds c. are to be counted 21. qu. Of the number of these Officers and of their continuance and succession 22. qu. The difference betweene Moses office and the rest 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words And God command thee 24. qu. In what sense the people are said to goe quietly to their place 25. qu. Whether these Officers were chosen by Moses 26. qu. Whether these Officers were of equall authoritie or one subordinarie to another 27. qu. Of the difference betweene these Officers and the seventie Elders Numb 10. 28. qu. At what time Jethro tooke his leave of Moses Questions upon the ninteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of what
34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water and why 58. qu. Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the
deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall â—eare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them because
the King of Moab by their evill example did sacrifice the King of Edoms son as Burgens for no such thing is expressed in the text 2. Neither was this indignation conceived by the idolatrous Israelites against the rest thinking the King of Moab invincible because of this sacrifice Cajetan for this indignation was kindled not by the Israelites but against them 3. And for the same reason the common exposition seemeth not to be so proper that this indignation and griefe of the Israelites was for the horror and cruelty of this unnaturall fact which they could not endure to behold Tostat. for this indignation or wrath should not have beene against the Israelites but against the King of Moab 4. Therefore it seemeth more agreeable to the text that this wrath was on the Edomites part against the Israelites because it was their quarrell that brought the King of Edom to take part with them against the Moabites upon which occasion this hard hap fell out upon his sonne and upon this division they brake off and left the siege Iunius QUEST XXVI Of Huz Buz Kemuel Chesed the sonnes of Nahor Vers. 21. HVz c. and Buz. Of this Huz was not named the Countrey where Iob dwelt Iob 1.1 but of that Huz rather which was the sonne of Aram Genes 10.22 Hierome 2. Of Buz came the family of the Buzites of the which Elihu was Iob 32.6 3. Kemuel here mentioned was not the father of the Syrians as the Greeke and vulgar Latine read nor yet of Aram Naharaim as Tostatus or Aram Seba as Cajetane for the City of Nahor was in Aram Genes 24.10 This name and Countrey therefore was more ancient than Kemuel Nahors sonne and was rather so called of Aram the sonne of Sem Genes 10.22 4. Neither is Chesed here named the father of the Chaldees which was Abrahams Countrey and could not therefore be founded by his nephew 5. But these sonnes of Nahor were fathers of certaine families in Syria whereof there was some remainder in Constantius Caesars time as may appeare by the names of certaine townes Reman and Buzan remembred by Ammianus Lib. 18. ex Iun. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. How God is said to tempt Vers. 1. GOd did tempt or prove Abraham c. 1. God is not said here to tempt Abraham metaphoricè metaphorically as he is said to be angry to repent in a figurative speech as Cajetane but God truly and verily tempteth that is proveth and taketh triall of Abrahams faith 2. And God doth it Non ut ipse hominem inveniat sed ut homo se inveniat Not that God need to finde out man but that man may finde out himselfe as Augustine saith 3. God tempteth otherwise than Satan is said to tempt God properly is the author only of good temptations but Satan is the tempter unto evill Evill temptations proceed not from God effective sed permissive by way of action but by way of permission when the Lord withdraweth his sufficient grace and necessary helpe Gods tempting and Satans tempting doe diversly differ 1. In respect of the end Deus tâ—ntat ut doceat Diabolus ut decipiat God tempteth to teach the Devill to deceive as Augustine saith 2. In respect of the persons God tempteth onely the good to make their faith and obedience knowne sometimes the weake are tried that after they have fallen they may repent and be restored sometimes the strong that they may be more and more confirmed But the devill tempteth both good and bad the good to bring them into evill the bad that they forsake not evill 3. The object of good and evill temptations are divers good temptations are especially seene in outward things as in poverty sicknesse persecution and such like evill temptations are exercised in spirituall and inward evils as in evill suggestions ungodly thoughts stirring to evill desires and provoking to sinne Perer. 2. Doct. The grave motions of the spirit of God differ from the furious fansies of those led with an evill spirit Vers. 4. THen the third day c. We see a manifest difference betweene the furious and sudden motions of those which are possessed with an evill spirit such as Saul had who in his rage all at once cast a javelin at his sonne Ionathan to have killed him 1. Sam. 20.33 and the deliberate actions of those which are guided by the good spirit of God as here Abraham not suddenly is moved to sacrifice his son but after three dayes journey having thorowly advised upon it he obediently yeeldeth himselfe to Gods commandement 3. Doct. The obedience of the will is accepted of God for the deed Vers. 12. SEeing for my sake thou hast not spared thine onely sonne God accepteth the resolute purpose and will of Abraham for the done deed An obedient will then is accepted before God as the worke it selfe as the Apostle saith If first there be a willing minde God accepteth it according to that a man hath not according to that he hath not 2 Cor. 8.12 Muscul. 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. By faith we are assured of our justification Vers. 12. I Know that thou fearest God It is confessed by our adversaries that Abraham at this time was certaine that he was in the state of grace but because it is their opinion that we cannot by faith ordinarily be assured of remission of sinnes they have framed divers answers to this place 1. Thomas Aquinas saith that this assurance that Abraham had was a particular experimentall knowledge that in this worke he feared God Thom. 1.2 qu. 112. ar 3. Cont. Abraham not onely in this particular was assured of Gods favour but was undoubtedly perswaded of the promise in generall concerning the Messiah as the Apostle saith Neither did he doubt of the promise c. but was strengthened in the faith Rom. 4.20 And this is that which our Saviour saith That Abraham desired to see his day he saw it and rejoyced Ioh. 8.56 His assurance which he had of salvation in the Messiah procured unto him this great joy 2. The same Thomas saith Abraham illud cognovit per specialem Dei revelationem That Abraham knew this that he was in the state of grace by Gods speciall revelation Contra. This assurance that Abraham had was not by any particular or extraordinary revelation but by the proper and ordinary operation of faith as the Apostle saith He was strengthened in the faith Rom. 4.20 3. Pererius answereth that this revelation was made to the Patriarks in the old Testament and the Apostles in the new which were as it were the founders of the people of God 10. disput in 22. cap. Gen. Contra. Saint Paul in the matter of faith maketh no such difference betweene the Patriarks and other beleevers as he saith Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed to him for righteousnesse but also for us c. Rom. 4.23 And the Apostle saith That a crowne of righteousnesse was not onely
proved 2. That hee was set over the whole Church of Christ is but a friers dreame all the Apostles were in equall commission and all were sent immediately of Christ to preach the Gospell a◠my father sent me so send I you Ioh. 20.21 that charge of our Saviour pasce oves feed my sheepe will not beare such universall jurisdiction for neither all Christs sheepe are committed only to Peter and feeding signifieth not ruling or commanding but teaching and instructing a duty Saint Peter himselfe being Judge common to all pastors and presbyters feed the flock c. 1 Peter 5.2 3. Neither is it true that Saint Peter first preached to the Gentles 1. for Saint Paul was converted Act. 9. before Peter saw that vision Act. 10. who immediately upon his conversion preached to the Gentiles in Arabia and Damascus Galath 1.15 16 17. 2. Saint Peter indeed was both the first and last that was resolved by vision of the calling of the Gentiles but Saint Paul was sure thereof before by revelation and communicated not with Peter about his vision before he preached to the Gentiles Galath ibid. 3. Neither is it true that Cornelius family was the first that was called among the Gentiles for Andronicus and Iunia were in Christ before Paul Rom. 16.7 who was converted before Cornelius was called 4. Though the priority of preaching to the Gentiles were yeelded to Peter yet the superiority goeth not together with it 5. Lastly all this being presupposed yet it is but a simple argument that is grounded upon types and figures as this is for Saint Peters supremacy out of this place 2. Confut. Marriage cannot be contracted by Proctors betweene the parties being absent Vers. 4. TAke a wife to my sonne Thomas Anglicus by this president would authorise the marriage of parties absent by messengers and proctors going betweene them in 24. c. Genes But no such thing can be hence gathered for Abrahams servant did not conclude the marriage betweene Rebecca and Isaack but only procured the espousals and promise of marriage which was not fully contracted and concluded till they both met and then the text saith he tooke Rebeccah and she was his wife v. 67. Perer. 3. Confut. Against the invocation of Angels Vers. 42. O Lord the God of my master Abraham though Abraham had said to his servant that the Angell of God should goe before him v. 7. yet the servant prayeth not to this Angell that was appointed to be the president of his journey but he only directeth his prayer unto God as the scripture biddeth Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Matth. 4.10 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. Not to sweare rashly Vers. 5. ANd the servant said what if the woman will not come c. The servant is very cautelous and circumspect in taking his oath lest he should binde himselfe to any inconvenience by his oath he casteth all doubts afore and desireth to have the matter explaned to the which hee sweareth Muscul. so ought wee to bee well advised in taking of an oath which the Prophet calleth swearing in judgement Ierem. 4.2 2. Observ. Our countrey not to be hated for some abuses therein Vers. 4. THou shalt goe unto my countrey c. Abraham hateth not his countrey though hee knew the same to be addicted to Idolatry As many doe in these daies who being runnagates from their countrey for superstition rather than religion have practised the subversion of Prince and countrey by forrein invasion Muscul. 3. Observ. All our affaires must begin with prayer Vers. 12. HEe said O Lord God of my master c. This servant commending the successe of his businesse and journey by prayer unto God doth teach us to begin all our actions and enterprises with prayer as the Apostle saith I will that men pray every where lifting up pure hands c. 4. Observ. A faithfull prayer hath present effect Vers. 15. YEt he had left speaking Rebecca came Thus the Lord gave present audience to the prayer of his servant as appeareth by the immediate effect thereof According to the saying of the Prophet before they call will I answer and while they speake I will heare Isay 65.24 Mercer So the Angell said to Daniel In the beginning of thy supplication the commandement came forth Dan. 9.23 as soone as he beganne to pray the Lord heard him 5. Observ. Children must not be brought up delicately Vers. 16. SHe went downe and filled her pitcher c. Rebeccah was trained up by her mother to doe domesticall and houshold works she was not brought up delicately even shee that was appointed to be the mother of Patriarks Prophets Kings had this simple and hard education which may be a lesson to fathers and masters not to bring up their children and servants delicately or wantonly but to bring them to labour in their youth and children and servants may here learne obedience not to thinke scorne to doe such homely services which their parents and masters shall thinke good to require of them Musculus 6. Observ. It is lawfull sometime to conceale part of the truth Vers. 39. WHat if the woman will not follow me Here the servant leaveth out in his discretion Abrahams charge given him Beware that thou bring not my sonne thither againe vers 6. as also other speeches of his master As the Lord that tooke me from my fathers house c. for these speeches would have but further offended them as though Abraham had held them to be a forlorne and wicked people that he counted it a benefit that God called him out from them and would by no meanes that his sonne should returne thither Mercer Muscul. We learne then that every truth in all places and upon all occasions is not to be uttered as Ieremy thereunto moved by the King concealed the chiefe matter wherein the King communed with him and telleth the Princes what he thought good to impart unto them Ierem. 38.27 THE SECOND TOME OR PART OF GENESIS Containing THE HISTORIE OF THE THREE PATRIARKS ISAACK IACOB AND IOSEPH divided into two Bookes The first of Isaack and Jacob the second of Ioseph HEB. 11.20 21. 20. By faith Isaack blessed Iacob and Esau concerning things to come 21. By faith Iacob when he was a dying blessed both the sonnes of Ioseph c. AMBROS Officior lib. 1. Quid sapientius sancto Iacob qui Deum vidit facie ad faciem quid justius qui ea quae acquiserat cum fratre divisit quid fortius qui cum Deo luctatus est quid modestius qui filiae injuriam mallet praetexere conjugio quam vindicare What was wiser than holy Iacob who saw God face to face what more just who what he had gotten parted with his brother what stronger than him who did wrestle with God what more modest who had rather right his daughters wrong with marriage than revenge it VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the
Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1632. TO THE MOST HONOVRABLE LORD THE L. DVKE OF LENOX AND TO THE RIGHT Honourable the Earle of Marre Lords of his Majesties most Honourable Privie Counsell Grace mercie and Peace from the Lord JESUS RIght Honourable as the highest Majestie in his wise providence hath united and conjoyned your Honours not onely in one consent and judgement of religion but also in the joynt administration and regiment of this Nation and Kingdome under his excellent Majestie so I thought good to make your Honours with other of your Honourable place united Patrons of these my labours and as he saith non debet charta dividere quos amor mutuus copulavit It was not fit that I should sever you in this my duty who are combined in your mutuall amity Men of noble birth delight much in antiquities and it is their glory to derive their bloud by many descents from their thrice renowned ancestors here I present to your Honourable view that noble and most ancient family of Abraham Isaack and Iacob who were in favour with God and in honour and great reputation with men whose children they are which imitate their piety and obedience that famous Matron Paula whom Hierome so much commendeth was by her father descended of Aeneas and the noble house of the Gracchi by her mother of Agamemnon of whom Hierome made this Epitaph thought her Christian profession more honourable than her noble birth and condition and so I doubt not but that it is also your honourable resolution to say with the Apostle who having rehearsed his great privileges after the flesh his birth parentage and profession thus concludeth I count all these things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus for whom I have counted all things as losse and doe judge them as dung that I might winne Christ as Hierome also saith well Summa apud Deum nobilitas clarum esse virtutibus I it is the greatest nobility with God to shine with vertue Here your Honours have the worthy example of the Patriarks to follow the Heathen presidents are but counterfeit and deceitfull they had the shadowes of vertues rather than the substance as Ambrose saith well of Polemo who of a drunken and riotous companion by hearing of Xenocrates became a Philosopher Siresipâ—ir a vino fuit semper tamen temulentus sacrilegio If hee were sober from wine yet hee was drunke with superstition But these holy examples are seasoned with grace and savour of true religion Abraham was famous in Pharaohs Court so was Isaack in Abimelecks and Iacob in another Pharaohs also for their piety and vertue So they which walke in their steps shall be great both with God and man Abraham told Abimelech plainly of the wrongs which his servants had done him Gen. 21.15 so is it the part of good Courtiers to shew unto the King the wrongs and oppressions that are done in the lanâ— to succour the poore to releeve the oppressed to countenance the truth to maintaine justice and equity Iacob being in Bethel saw a ladder which reached to heaven and the Angels ascending and descending upon it whereupon one thus noteth In the house of Bethel there is alwayes both going up and comming downe this I say not that the goers down should dismay you but the climers up incourage you So in the Princes Bethel and Court there be examples of both sorts of some that are declining and sliding backe onely seeking to make themselves great and to bee enriched by the Kings favour some there are though the smallest number which doe ascend upon this ladder not aspiring to their owne honour but using their favour to the glory of God and benefit of his Church Thus I trust your Lordships have learned to scale this ladder of honour to the which you are called to raise up those which are in the dust to set forward the truth to nourish and encourage the Preachers thereof to speake for the innocent to hold out your helpfull hand to the needy so shall your Honours ascend from step to step till you come to the top of the ladder where Christ sitteth who shall cast and tumble downe from thence all unfaithfull Stewards and cut them off to have their portion with hypocrites Matth. 24.51 but shall say unto you and all other that shall serve him faithfully herein in earth It is well done good servant and faithfull thou hast beene faithfull in little I will make thee ruler over much enter into thy masters joy Amen Your Honours ready to be commanded in the Lord ANDREW WILLET THE FIRST BOOKE OF THIS SECOND PART OF GENESIS Containing the Historie concerning the Patriarks ISAACK IACOB Hitherto hath beene continued the holy story of those three great Patriarks Adam before the floud Noah in the floud Abraham after the floud the rest of this Booke of Genesis followeth which setteth forth the life acts and death of the three other fathers Isaack Iacob Ioseph CHAP. XXV 1. The Contents of the Chapter IN this Chapter 1. Concerning Abraham his second mariage is declared with the issue thereof his children and their gifts vers 1. to 6. Then Abrahams yeares death and buriall vers 7. to 11. 2. Concerning Ismael his generations or off-spring are expressed his yeares of life his place of dwelling vers 12. to 20. 3. Of Isaack there is set downe his time of marriage the barrennesse of his wife the remedie by prayer vers 20.21 4. Concerning Esau and Iacob these things are rehearsed 1. Their manner of conception vers 22 23. 2. Of their birth 24. to 27. 3. Their divers education vers 27 28. 4. Esau his prophanenesse in selling his birth-right for a messe of pottage vers 29. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 1. Abraham had taken him another wife H.G. proceeding or adding tooke another wife caeter v. 2. Zambran Ioctan Madal Sebe S. Zimran Iocksan Madan Shuah caeter v. 3. The sonnes of Dedan were in holds tents and Islands â— the sons of Dedan Asshurim Letushim Leumim v. 4. Gephar Apher Raga S. Epha Epher Eldaha caeter v. 6. Sonnes of the Concubine C. of the Concubines caet v. 8. And fainting or wearing away H.S.C.B. he yeelded up the spirit or died T.G.P. jagaug signifieth to faint gavagh expirare to yeeld the spirit which word is here used v. 11. Isaack dwelt by the Well of the living and seeing H.B. the Well of vision S. Where the Angell of life appeared C. Beâ—r-lahairâ— G.P. the fountaine Lahoiro T. v. 12. Which Hagar the Egyptian Sarahs maid bare H. bare to Abraham caet v. 13. These the names of his sonnes H. of the sonnes of Ismael cat v. 13. Nadbehel Massa. S. Adbehel Mibsa cat v. 18. from Havilah to Agara C. from Havila to Sur. cat v. 18. he died in the presence of all his brethren H.B.P. he dwelt S.C. his lot fell T. G. naphal signifieth 〈◊〉 fall it
forsaken me by their sinne as the Angell Gabriel saith unto Daniel thy people in the same sense Seventie weeks are determined upon thy people to finish their wickednesse Dan. 9.24 Hierom Dum sancte vivimus Domini sumuâ— cùm peccamus nostri sumâ—â— While we live well we are the Lords but when we sinne we are our owne Lippom. Pellican So also Osiander Simlerus Ferus Though Calvin mislike this sense yet it is warranted by that place Deut. 32.5 They have corrupted themselves not being his children Iunius 4. And beside the Lord in this speaking doth tax their ingratitude thy people whom thou hast wrought all these wonders for and done so much for they have corrupted themselves Pelarg. 5. And in that the Lord doth attribute unto Moses their deliverance which was wrought by his owne hand and calleth them his people this he doth to make Moses more carefull for the reformation of the people Vt ipse videns omnia sibi â—ncumbere tanquam suos diligentâ—r castiget That he seeing all to lie upon him should diligently chastise them and see unto them as his owne Tostat. Gallas QUEST XXVII Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it Vers. 7. HAth corrupted their wayes c. 1. That is of themselves being not seduced by others but of their owne corrupt inclination they have committed this great iniquitie Simler 2. Like as a wife corrupteth her selfe by adulterie so had they falsified their faith toward God by their spirituall fornication Oleaster 3. They were soone turned out of the way there were not fully six weeks passed since the law was delivered Ferus Simler 4. And from the way which God commanded them with thunder and lightning and some of those terrible signes remained still in their sight as the thicke cloud in the top of mount Sinai into the which Moses was entred to speake with God Simler 5. Then followeth the particular description of their sinne 1. They had transgressed directly against the first and second Commandement in making a molten image Ferus 2. And the same an image of a brute beast being more brutish and without understanding themselves Simlerus 3. They had not onely made it but worshipped it 4. Yea offered sacrifices unto it Tostat. 5. And more than that Beneficium meum idolo imputarunt They have ascribed my benefit of their deliverance to an idoll Interlinear 6. Obtulerunt vitulo quae ipsis dederat They offered toward the calfe the things which he had given them their jewels and earings which they received of the Egyptians the Lord having so moved their hearts Ferus 7. And to make up the measure of their sinne the Lord saith they were a stiffnecked people intractable and incorrigible Simler QUEST XXVIII Why they are called a people of a stiffe-necke Vers. 9. I Have seene this people and behold it is a stiffe-necked people 1. Deus loquitur more humane c. God speaketh here according to the manner and phrase of men for we doe not upon one fault condemne a man of stubbornnesse but after we have had sufficient experience and see there is no amendment then wee will pronounce him contumacious and stubborne So the Lord in respect of his owne knowledge knew in the beginning what this people was Per suam cognitionem simplicem aternam uniâ—â— intuitu omnia comprehendit c. By his everlasting knowledge at once he comprehendeth all things But in respect of us now he saith after he had had experience of this peoples perversenesse who had divers times before murmured against him and tempted him and now they had proceeded from evill to worse he now at the length pronounceth them to be a stiffe-necked people Tostat. qu. 16. 2. Some thinke this similitude is taken from them that make haste in running and will not turne their necke to heare or regard those that call them backe Tostat. But allusion is rather made here unto stubborne bullocks not used to the yoke which will not yeeld their necke unto the coller So this people refused the Lords yoke of obedience Simlerus Borrhaius Iunius 3. And hereby is signified not onely their intractable nature that they were a stiffe-necked people Non recipiens correctionem not receiving any correction or shewing any hope of amendment but this is a preamble to their punishment Vbi talis est durities non superest venâ—â— locus Where such hardnesse and obstinacie is there is no place for pardon Calvin There is nothing remaining Quâ—m ut extrema internecione deleatur than that they be utterly destroyed Gallas QUEST XXIX Why the Lord did not prevent the sin of the people at the first BUt it will here be demanded seeing the Lord might have kept the people from sinning why he did it not 1. The Lord thought it good in his wisdome to leave this people a little to themselves and not to call them backe at the first 1. Quia non ita conspicua esset eorum nequitia c. Because their wickednesse should not have so fully appeared Gallasius 2. And if they had presently recovered themselves De justitia sua praesumpsissent They might have presumed of their owne righteousnesse and therefore God suffereth them to fall that they might thereby be humbled and learne to know themselves Marbach 3. And God herein also Tentat fidem Mosis doth trie the faith of Moses who having received the tables might perswade himselfe that all was now in good case and suddenly in his greatest joy hee hath a pull backe hearing of this grievous sinne of the people Calvin Marbach 4. And God suffered it so to be that Moses hereby might interpose himselfe as a mediator betweene God and his people Vt imitaretur Chrystum to imitate Christ and to be a perfect type and figure of him who hath dissolved the wrath of God hanging over our sinnes Procâ—pius 2. But whereas God sometime winketh at mens sins and suffereth them to goe on till their wickednesse be at the full and then punisheth them herein Gods mercie appeareth Qui tempestive occurrit exitio populi c. which in time preventeth the destruction and ruine of the people Gallas QUEST XXX Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone Vers. 10. NOw therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot c. 1. Which the Lord so speaketh not Ac si libere non posset exequi vindictam suam c. As though he could not freely take revenge unlesse Moses gave him leave but the Lord by this manner of speech sheweth quanti astimet servum c. how much he esteemeth his servant ascribing so much to his prayers as though they were a let and hinderance unto him Calvin 2. Some thinke that the Lord by this speech should discourage Moses from praying because their sinne was so great as the Lord forbiddeth Ieremie to pray for the people Ier. 7.16 3. But the Lord rather hereby sheweth that hee remembreth his